Digitized by the Internet Arcinive 
 
 in 2008 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/earlychroniclesrOOmaxwrich 
 
THE EARLY CHRONICLES 
 RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
PUBLISHED BV 
 
 JAMES MACLEHOSE AND SONS, GLASGOW, 
 f tibUshcrs tc th« Bnibtxsit^. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD., LONDON. 
 
 New York, • • The Macntillan Co. 
 
 Toronto^ - • - The Mactnillan Co. of Canada. 
 
 London^ - - - Sittipkin, Hamilton and Co. 
 
 Cambridge, • - Bowes and Bowes. 
 
 Edinburgh, • - Douglas and Foulis. 
 
 Sydney, - - ■ Angus and Robertson. 
 
 MCMXII. 
 
The Early Chronicles 
 Relating to Scotland 
 
 BEING THE RHIND LECTURES IN ARCHAEOLOGY 
 
 FOR 1912 IN CONNECTION WITH THE SOCIETY 
 
 OF ANTIQUARIES OF SCOTLAND 
 
 BY THE RIGHT HON. 
 
 SIR HERBERT EUSTACE MAXWELL 
 
 BART., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S. 
 PRES. SOC. ANT. SCOT. 
 
 GLASGOW 
 JAMES MACLEHOSE AND SONS 
 
 PUBLISHERS TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 I9I2 
 
^^'^• 
 
 
txr iohosz txnliiion awb imtiena toith th« 
 
 unUarnei the author otoes more than he 
 
 ran eber reipag, this Dolttme is ieiirateb 
 
 toith atertixjttate regari) 
 
PREFACE 
 
 The following lectures were undertaken with 
 the intention and hope of furnishing a clue 
 to the most trustworthy sources of contem- 
 porary, or nearly contemporary, information 
 about the early condition and history of 
 Scotland, and of indicating the most probable 
 line of truth among conflicting statements. 
 Some such guidance may be found acceptable 
 by those who, while desiring to acquire a 
 clear general knowledge of the origin of 
 the Scottish people and their relations with 
 England, have not enough leisure at command 
 for prolonged search through the printed 
 volumes of annals and to weigh the authority 
 which may rightly be assigned to each. 
 
 It is hardly necessary that I should explain 
 how greatly I have relied upon the labours 
 of previous students in this field ; they are 
 too numerous and too well known to require 
 
 vii 
 
PREFACE 
 
 specific mention. But among the more recent 
 of them there are three from whose works I 
 have derived so much immediate assistance 
 that it will not be thought invidious if I 
 make direct acknowledgment of the same. 
 In chronological order of publication these 
 works stand as follows : 
 
 1899. Scottish Kings: a revised chronology of 
 Scottish History, a.d. 1005- 1625, by Sir Archibald 
 H. Dunbar, Bart. 
 
 1908. Scottish Annals from English Chronicles : 
 A.D. 500-1286, by Alan O. Anderson. 
 
 1 9 1 o. Annals of the Reigns of Malcolm and William^ 
 Kings of Scotland^ A.D.1153-1214. 
 
 Between them, these three volumes pro- 
 vide a corpus of reference which I have found 
 to save an infinity of trouble. 
 
 HERBERT MAXWELL. 
 MoNREiTH, March^ 191 2. 
 
 Vlll 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 A.D. 80-396 
 
 PAGE 
 
 C. Tacitus on Julius Agricola's Caledonian campaign 2 
 
 Perplexing ethnology of Northern Britain - - 5 
 
 Uncertainty of tribal and racial names - - - 6 
 
 The Wall of Hadrian, c, a.d. 120- - - - 16 
 
 Aelius Spartianus in the Historia Augusta - - 17 
 
 The geographer Ptolemy - - - - - 17 
 Pausanias and Julius Capitolinus on the campaign of 
 
 Lollius Urbicus - - - - - - 19 
 
 The Wall of Antonine, f. A.D. 140 - - - 19 
 
 The forged chronicle of Richard of Cirencester - 21 
 The campaigns of Calphurnus Agricola (a.d. 162), 
 
 Marcellus Ulpius (a.d. 182) - - - - 22 
 
 The Annals of Dio Cassius, edited by Xiphilinus - 23 
 
 Herodianus, Greek historian - - - - - 25 
 
 Severus and Caracalla invade Caledonia, a.d. 208 - 26 
 
 Death of the Emperor Severus, a.d. 211 - - 29 
 
 Eumenius makes first mention of the Picts, a.d. 296 30 
 
 Chronicle of Ammianus Marcellinus - - - 31 
 
 Partition of the Roman Empire, A.D. 337 - - 31 
 The panegyrist Claudian on the campaign of Theo- 
 
 dosius the Elder, a.d. 369 - - _ _. o^ 
 
 IX 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Prosperus Aquitanus on Clemens Maximus, elected 
 
 Emperor, a.d. 383 _ _ _ _ _ 36 
 
 Bishop Ninian's mission to Galloway, a.d. 396 - 38 
 
 II 
 
 A.D. 410-731 
 
 Absence of all records for 150 years - - - 43 
 
 Ailred's Vita S. Nintani ----- 46 
 
 Adamnan's Vita S. Columbae - - - - - 52 
 
 lona a ' ghost name *------ 55 
 
 Jocelyn's Fita S, Kentigerni - - - - - 56 
 
 Meeting of Columba and Kentigern - - - 59 
 
 Rydderch Hael, Christian champion - - - 62 
 
 Gildas, c, A.D. 520-c. 570 - - - - - 63 
 
 Baeda, a.d. 673-735 ------ 65 
 
 His chronicle invaluable ----- 65 
 
 Nennius,^. a.d. 796 ------ 67 
 
 The Saxon invasion, a.d. 449 - - - - 68 
 
 Disputed Arthurian topography - - - - 71 
 
 The four kingdoms of Alba ----- 74 
 
 Pagan victory at Degsastan, a.d. 603 - - - 76 
 Separation of the Southern Britons from the Strath- 
 
 clyde Britons, a.d. 613- - - - - 76 
 Missionaries from Zona convert the people of North- 
 
 umbria ----.--82 
 
 III 
 
 A.D. 685-1093 
 
 Alliance of Picts and Scots against the Saxons - - 89 
 
 Defeat of the Saxons at Dunnichen, a.d. 685 - - 90 
 
 Saxon bishopric of Whithorn, A.D. 731 - - - 91 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 War between Picts and Scots, a.d. 717-736 - - 93 
 
 The Picts subdue Dalriada, a.d. 736 ~ ~ " 93 
 
 Chronicle attributed to Simeon of Durham (y?. c. 11 30) 94 
 Foundation of Kilrymont, now St. Andrews, c. a.d. 
 
 761 - ~ - - - - - - 95 
 
 First recorded inroad of Northmen, a.d. 793 - - 96 
 Kenneth MacAlpin founds the Scottish monarchy, 
 
 A.D. 841 ------- 98 
 
 Dies in 860 - - - - - . - - 100 
 
 Repeated invasion by Northmen, a.d. 860-900 - 100 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, A.D. 900-1154 - - 100 
 First assertion of English supremacy over Scotland, 
 
 A.D. 924 ------- 105 
 
 Battle of Brunanburg, A.D. 937 - - - - no 
 
 King Eadmund conquers Strathclyde and grants it 
 
 to Malcolm I., a.d. 945 - - - - 112 
 
 The Scots acquire Edinburgh, c, a.d. 960 - - 115 
 
 The question of homage for Lothian - - - 116 
 The Pictish Chronicle - - - - - -119 
 
 The Danes invade Argyll, a»d. 986 - - - 122 
 
 Marianus Scotus, a.d. 1028- 1082 ? - - - 123 
 
 Reign of Macbeth, A.D. 1 040-1057 - _ _ 124 
 
 Reign of Malcolm Ceannmor, a.d. 1058-1093 - 125 
 
 William the Conqueror invades Scotland, a.d. 1072- 130 
 
 Ordericus Vitalis, A.D. 1075-1143 - _ _ i^i 
 
 Malcolm renounces homage to William Rufus, a.d. 1092 132 
 
 IV 
 
 A.D. IO93-I 174 
 
 Succession disputed by Duncan and Donald Ban, 
 
 A.D. 1093 ------- 135 
 
 Forged deeds in the Durham Treasury - - - 139 
 
 Reign of Eadgar, A.D. 1097-1109 - - - - 141 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGB 
 
 Reign of David L, A.D. 1109-1158 _ _ - 143 
 The Chronicles of Ailred of Riesaux, Henry of Hun- 
 tingdon, William of Malmesbury, William of 
 Newburgh, Roger Hoveden, and Richard of 
 
 Hexham ----___ 144 
 
 Gesta Stephant - - - - - - -149 
 
 Ralph de Diceto - - - - - - -150 
 
 The Battle of the Standard, A.D. 1 138 - - - 153 
 
 Disappearance of the Scottish Chronicles - - 157 
 
 The Chronicles of Holyrood and Melrose - - 158 
 
 Reign of Malcolm the Maiden, a.d. ii 53-1 165 - 159 
 
 Reginald of Durham's Life of S. Cuthbert - - 166 
 
 Reign of William the Lyon, A.D. 1 165 - - - 167 
 
 Beginning of the Scoto-French alliance, a.d. 1173 - 167 
 
 The metrical Chronicle of Jordan Fantosme - - 171 
 
 Capture of William the Lyon, A.D. 1 1 74 - - 173 
 
 A.D. I 174-1286 
 
 The Treaty of Falaise, A.D. 1174 - - - - 180 
 
 The Chronicle of Peterborough (Benedictus Abbas) - 181 
 Anarchy in Scotland - - - - - -181 
 
 Resistance of the Scottish Church to English claim, 
 
 A.D. 1176 - - 183 
 
 The Pope supports the Scottish Church, a.d. ii 77 - 184 
 
 Excommunication of William the Lyon, a.d. 1180 - 187 
 Papal charter of independence for the Scottish 
 
 Church, A.D. 1 188 - - - - - 190 
 
 The Treaty of Canterbury, a.d. 1 1 89 - - - 191 
 
 King William demands Northumberland, a.d. 1193 196 
 Rebellion of Harald, Earl of Caithness, a.d. 1195 
 
 and 1201 ------- 198 
 
 The Orkneyinga Saga - - - - - -199 
 
 xii 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Meeting of the Kings at Norham, a.d. 1209 - - 206 
 
 The Annals of S. Edmund's ----- 206 
 
 Walter of Coventry ------ 206 
 
 Reign of Alexander II., A.D. 1214-1249 - - 207 
 
 King John invades Scotland, 121 5 - - - - 2o8 
 
 Chronicle of Matthew Paris ----- 208 
 
 King Alexander does homage to the French Dauphin, 
 
 A.D. 1216 ------- 209 
 
 Marriage of Alexander II. to Joan of England, 
 
 A.D. I22I ------- 210 
 
 Alexander commutes his claim to Northumberland, 
 
 A.D. 1237 ------- 212 
 
 Reign of Alexander III., A.D. 1 249-1 286 - - 213 
 
 His marriage to Margaret of England, a.d. 1251 - 214 
 
 VI 
 
 A.D. I265-I406 
 
 The Melrose Chronicle - - - - - 221 
 English writers our only guide after it ceases in 
 
 A.D. 1270 ------- 222 
 
 The Register of Dunfermline - - - - 224 
 
 The claim for homage not pressed by Edward I. 
 
 during Alexander III.'s life - - - - 225 
 
 The Scalacronica --_-__ 226 
 
 The Chronicle of Lanercost - - _ _ - 227 
 
 John of Fordun's Chronicle ----- 228 
 
 Walter Bower's Scotichronicon - - - - 231 
 
 John Barbour's * The Brus ' - - - - - 234 
 
 Barbour the first Scot to write in Northern English - 235 
 
 Andro of Wyntoun, * Orygynal Cronykil ' - - 253 
 
B.C. 55 A.D. 400. 
 
B.C. 55 A.D. 400. 
 
 When one reflects upon the space of time 
 covered by modern archaeology — the science 
 of recovering evidence of human occupation 
 and society from the most distant period of 
 man's existence — the thought must w^eigh 
 heavily how relatively petty is the portion of 
 that space covered by the written annals of the 
 British Isles. Historical record, either graven 
 on stone, baked in clay or inscribed on papyri, 
 throws direct, if intermittent, light upon the 
 polity of Ancient Egypt as far back as the 
 close of the Third Dynasty, a date variously 
 estimated by Egyptologists at from 4000 to 
 3000 years before Christ ; whereas we have 
 no first-hand notice of Britannia until Julius 
 Gaesar landed there in 55 b.c. 
 
 Of North Britain there is no mention what- 
 ever until 125 years later, when in the year 
 
 A I 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 A.D. 80, Julius Agricola, the famous general 
 and governor of the Britannic province under 
 the Emperors Vespasian, Titus and Domitian, 
 having subdued the Welsh Ordovices and 
 Northumbrian Brigantes, novas gentes aperuit^ 
 carried his arms against the tribes further 
 north. This brings us to the earliest authentic 
 chronicle relating to Scotland in the shape of 
 the biography of Agricola written by his son- 
 in-law, Cornelius Tacitus. It is invaluable, 
 for Tacitus was a most accomplished writer, 
 compiling his narrative from his father-in-law's 
 own description ; the only complaint that can 
 be made against him is that he is too laconic to 
 satisfy our curiosity upon every point of interest. 
 The exact direction taken by Agricola in 
 invading what we now call Scotland and the 
 sequence of his conquests in that country have 
 been the subject of a good deal of controversy, 
 nor need they greatly concern us at the present 
 day. We read that in the third year of his 
 governorship, that is a.d. 80, he "discovered 
 new nations " and subdued the country as far 
 as the Firth of Tay, " the Barbarians, smitten 
 with fear, never daring to give him battle. 
 
 ^ Vita Agricolaef c. xxii. 
 2 
 
 ♦» I 
 
JULIUS AGRICQLA 
 
 The chief subject of anxiety to the com- 
 mander of an expeditionary force must ever 
 be his lines of communication, and to these 
 Tacitus tells us Agricola paid special attention, 
 securing them by erecting forts as he advanced, 
 and providing the garrisons thereof against a 
 siege by leaving a year's supplies in each. 
 There can be little doubt, I think, that the 
 great Roman station of Newstead, near Melrose, 
 which has recently yielded such rich results to 
 exploration, was originally one of Agricola's 
 forts. 
 
 The year 8i was spent in securing the 
 country as far as the Firths of Forth and 
 Clyde; and here, says Tacitus, "had it been 
 possible to set a limit to the spirit of the 
 troops and to the renown of Rome, might 
 have been drawn a permanent frontier within 
 the bounds of Britain. For Clota and Bodo- 
 tria, running far inland from opposite seas, are 
 separated by only a narrow strip of land, which 
 [Agricola caused to be] strengthened by a line 
 of forts and the whole country to the south to 
 be occupied, the enemy being driven back as 
 it were into another island."^ 
 
 * Fita Agricolaey c. xxiii. 
 3 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 In A.D. 82 Agricola embarked on the Firth 
 of Clyde and occupied part of the west coast, 
 whence he could see Ireland, which he con- 
 sidered would be well worth annexing to the 
 empire, the harbours and approaches of that 
 island being well known to merchantmen. 
 " Ireland," says Tacitus, " is less than Britain, 
 but larger than all the islands of the Mediter- 
 ranean. ... I have often heard Agricola 
 declare that a single legion, with a moderate 
 force of auxiliaries, would suffice to complete 
 the conquest of Ireland." ^ 
 
 But Agricola had to postpone an expedition 
 against Ireland because of the threatening 
 attitude of the natives to the north of the 
 Forth. They had composed their private 
 feuds, and, making common cause against the 
 invader, were massing upon the new Roman 
 frontier. In the summer of a.d. 83 Agricola 
 undertook a campaign for their dispersal. 
 Although Tacitus continues to refer to the 
 enemy collectively as Britons, he specifies the 
 race inhabiting Caledonia (that is, the land 
 north of the Forth) as being red-haired and 
 powerfully built, whence he argues their 
 
 ^ Vita Agricolae^ c. xxiv. 
 
 4 
 
CALEDONIAN ETHNOLOGY 
 
 affinity with the Germans. They were easily 
 distinguished, he says, from the Silures, in- 
 habiting the west of England, who had swarthy 
 skins and black, curly hair, and from the 
 inhabitants of the rest of Britain, in whom 
 Tacitus recognised, as Caesar had formerly 
 done, a strong similarity to the people pf Gaul. 
 Time may be spent more profitably than 
 in discussing the racial affinities of the 
 Caledonians ; but I cannot help expressing 
 surprise at the conclusion arrived at by Sir 
 John Rhys that they were a branch of the 
 Brythonic or Cymric division of the Celts. 
 The Gauls certainly belonged to that divi- 
 sion, and Sir John Rhys assumes, as I think 
 we may safely do, that Tacitus was correct in 
 his inference that "a colony from Gaul had 
 taken possession of a country so inviting from 
 its proximity," driving before them the Goi- 
 delic Celts who had already occupied it.^ It 
 would be in perfect accord with this hypothesis 
 if these northern tribes — these Caledonians — 
 were descended from the original Goidelic 
 colonists and had retreated before the Brythonic 
 invaders into the strong country referred to by 
 
 iRhys^s Celtic Britain, pp. 158, 203. 
 5 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Tacitus as Caledonia. Two hundred years later 
 the people of that same district became known 
 as Picts, and when we find the Roman historian 
 Eumenius about the year a.d. 296 not only 
 using the phrase "the Caledonians and other 
 Picts," ^ but also noting the very same charac- 
 teristic in them that had attracted the attention 
 of Tacitus, namely, the redness of their long 
 hair,2 and when we remember that the Romans 
 never succeeded in their attempt to dispossess or 
 conquer the people they termed Caledonians, 
 the inference can scarcely be avoided that the 
 people known as Picts from the third century 
 onwards were the same as, or included, or were 
 closely akin to, the people known as Cale- 
 donians in the first century, just as the district 
 first called Caledonia afterwards was referred 
 to as Pictavia. 
 
 This confusion and the overlapping of names 
 occur whenever civilisation encounters barbar- 
 ism. Between the years 181 1 and 1853 Great 
 Britain waged several wars in South Africa 
 with native tribes collectively termed Kaffres, 
 
 ^ " Non dico Caledonum aliorumque Pictorum silvas et paludes." 
 Eumenius, c. vii. 
 
 2 " Prolixo crine rutilantia." 
 
TRIBAL AND RACIAL NAMES 
 
 and all that vast territory lying between the 
 Orange River and the Limpopo was officially 
 termed KafFraria. But there is now no district 
 known as KafFraria, and the term KafFre had 
 and has no ethnological significance. It is 
 applied by Mahommedans to all people who 
 reject the faith of Islam, just as Christians call 
 all people Heathens who reject the faith of 
 Christ. The early Portuguese settlers of the 
 seventeenth century used the term KafFre to 
 denote the Negroid tribes whom they found 
 in possession of the country, these Negroids 
 being intellectually and physically superior to 
 the Hottentots and Bosjesmans whom they had 
 dispossessed. British colonists, following the 
 Portuguese, adopted the name KafFre and 
 applied it indiscriminately to the native tribes 
 with whom they came in conflict. But in 
 1879 the enemy was termed Zulu, and in 1893 
 Matabele, both being branches of the Negroid 
 population formerly termed KafFres. 
 
 So it was in North Britain; the people 
 whom Tacitus termed Caledonians became 
 known later under the name of Picts. Never- 
 theless, to this day stat nominis umbra ; the 
 
 name of this indomitable red-haired race is 
 
 7 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 preserved in Dunkeld — the dun or fortress of 
 the Caledons, just as Dun Bretan, now Dun- 
 barton, was the fortress of the Britons or 
 Cymri, and Dun Fris, now Dumfries, was the 
 fortress of the Frisian Saxons. Note, by the 
 way, that such names were not invented and 
 conferred by the tribe or race occupying these 
 fortresses: their origin was external, devised 
 by neighbouring, and normally hostile, tribes 
 to denote the occupation of certain places by 
 people of a race alien to their own. We do 
 not know what was the original name of Dum- 
 fries, or whether it had one before the Frisian 
 settlement ; but the Britons who garrisoned 
 Dunbarton named it descriptively Alcluith, 
 that is, the cliff on the Clyde. 
 
 It is strange to see the dim and misty dawn 
 of our nation still reflected in the titles of such 
 prosaic concerns as the Caledonian Railway 
 and the Caledonian Bank, Ltd. 
 
 Agricola, then, marched back to the east 
 coast, where he met the Roman fleet of galleys, 
 and crossed over into Fife. The Caledonians 
 seem to have shown such activity and prowess 
 in successful attacks upon his forts that he was 
 
 strongly urged by some of his officers to fall 
 
 8 
 
AGRICOLA IN STRATHTAY 
 
 back upon the original frontier between the 
 firths, but to this he turned a deaf ear. Dividing 
 his army into three columns, and supported by 
 the fleet, he advanced into lower Strathtay, 
 encamping probably at the place known as 
 Grassy Walls, near Perth. Then, crossing the 
 Tay, it is supposed that he made his head- 
 quarters at Coupar-Angus, where there are 
 remains of a large camp. A smaller camp at 
 Lintrose, a couple of miles to the south-east, 
 was probably formed by the Ninth or Spanish 
 Legion, which Tacitus mentions as being the 
 weakest in numbers of the whole army, and 
 which there is some reason to believe was 
 annihilated by the natives before the advent 
 of Hadrian in a.d. 122 as completely as Hicks 
 Pasha's army of 10,000 was destroyed in 1883 
 by the Sudanese. 
 
 The Caledonians, then, made a night attack 
 upon this Ninth Legion in their camp at 
 Lintrose, and gained an entrance, but the 
 Spaniards made good their defence till Agricola 
 came to their relief at daybreak, when the 
 enemy, attacked in front and rear, was routed 
 with much slaughter. 
 
 After that the troops on both sides went 
 
 9 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 into winter quarters, and the next we learn is 
 about a vigorous summer campaign which 
 Tacitus states took place in the eighth year 
 of Agricola's administration, namely, a.d. 86.^ 
 Sending the fleet to create a diversion on 
 the coast, he advanced against the Caledonians, 
 who were posted in great force under a chief 
 named Galgach, atinised Galgacus, on an 
 upland indicated as Mons Granpius. The wish 
 has sometimes been expressed that Tacitus had 
 more clearly indicated the site of the decisive 
 engagement which followed, instead of putting 
 prodigious and necessarily imaginary speeches 
 into the mouths respectively of Galgach and 
 Agricola. Yet from the speech attributed to 
 Galgach may be obtained some interesting 
 inference as to the relation in which the 
 Caledonians stood to the other races in North 
 Britain. He is made to speak of his people as 
 the noblest sons of Britain, occupying the last 
 recesses of the land in the very sanctuary of 
 liberty, " without agriculture or mineral wealth 
 to tempt the conqueror " ; to refer with con- 
 tempt to those Britons who hire themselves 
 out as mercenaries to the foreigner, and to 
 
 1 Vita Jgricolae, c. xxix. 
 
 lO 
 
CALEDONIANS UNDER GALGACH 
 
 predict that they, as well as the Gaulish and 
 German mercenaries, will desert the Roman 
 standard if the Caledonians bear themselves 
 like men. 
 
 The most probable theory is that Galgach 
 took up a position among the foothills of the 
 Grampian range north of Meikleour, and that 
 Agricola advanced against him across the 
 plain, with his flanks protected by the rivers 
 Tay and Isla.^ 
 
 The curious statement is made that, in order 
 to avoid shedding Roman blood, Agricola put 
 8000 auxiliaries in the post of honour to lead 
 the attack, supported by 3000 cavalry, the 
 legions being held in reserve. The strength 
 of the enemy was estimated at 30,000 ; if 
 Galgach had held his ground, it might have 
 cost the Romans dear, before they dislodged 
 him ; but he committed the same mistake as 
 Archibald Douglas afterwards did at Halidon 
 Hill and James IV. repeated at Flodden, he 
 
 ^ In 1852 Carolus Wex published an edition of the Vita 
 Agncolae from two MSB. in the Vatican, in which he read the 
 n in " Mons Granpius " as «, maintaining that the name should 
 be " Graupius." But seeing that n and u are scarcely to be dis- 
 tinguished from each other in early, and indeed in many modern, 
 manuscripts, the point is not worth consideration. 
 
 II 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 must e'en come down to meet Agricola's attack 
 in the plain. This his wild troops did with 
 splendid spirit, the armed chariots being handled 
 so skilfully that the Roman cavalry was thrown 
 into confusion and fell back. Agricola then 
 strengthened the fighting line with three Dutch 
 (Batavian) and two Tungrian cohorts — say 
 3000 men — which sufficed to force the Cale- 
 donians back to the hills, still fighting fiercely ; 
 but their long swords with blunt points and 
 their small round targes were no match for the 
 short cut-and-thrust weapons and long shields 
 of the Batavians. The chariots, also, after 
 delivering the first onslaught, became useless 
 when the Caledonian line was driven back into 
 rougher ground. Galgach now moved up his 
 reserve, and detached columns to turn both 
 flanks of the Romans, whereupon Agricola 
 brought up his cavalry reserve consisting of 
 four alae or squadrons, and dispersed them with 
 much slaughter. At nightfall the Romans 
 held possession of the field, and next morning 
 there was no trace of the enemy in sight. 
 Tacitus puts the Caledonian loss at 10,000 
 killed, but does not mention any prisoners. 
 Of the Romans, he admits that 340 were 
 
BATTLE ON THE GRAMPIANS 
 
 killed, among them being Aulus Atticus, pre- 
 fect of a cohort — equivalent to the modern 
 colonel of a battalion. This pitched battle on 
 the Grampians is the only general action fought 
 by the Romans in North Britain of which a 
 detailed contemporary account has been pre- 
 served. It was barren of result to the victors. 
 The season was far advanced ; the enemy had 
 disappeared into a region which scouts reported 
 as desolate and inhospitable ; wherefore Agricola 
 withdrew into the country of the Horestians, 
 whom we may guess to be a weak tribe 
 inhabiting the district between the Tay and 
 the Forth.^ They submitted to him, giving 
 hostages for their good behaviour ; after which 
 the Roman army went into winter quarters 
 south of the Forth. 
 
 During that autumn Agricola sent the fleet 
 to ascertain whether, as had been asserted by 
 merchantmen, Britain was really an island. 
 The galleys passed up the east coast and cir- 
 cumnavigated the western and southern coasts, 
 
 ^Sir John Rhys has adopted Carolus Wex's emendation by 
 reading Boresti for Horesti; but the inscription on an altar from 
 the Roman station of Nieder Biebr on the Rhine bears that 
 HoR. N. Brittonvm — that is, " Horestorum Numeri Brittonum " 
 — had been enrolled in the army of Serverus in the third century. 
 
 13 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 wintering at a place called by Tacitus Portus 
 Trutulensis, which is usually interpreted as a 
 misreading of Portus Rutupensis, that is Rich- 
 borough in Kent ; whence in the spring of 
 A.D. 87 the fleet sailed to resume its former 
 station in the Firth of Forth. 
 
 Whatever designs Agricola may have formed 
 of prosecuting operations against the Cale- 
 donians or attempting the conquest of Ireland, 
 his military and administrative career were 
 brought to a sudden close by his resignation, 
 which Tacitus gives us to understand was 
 forced upon him by the Emperor Domitian, 
 who, he alleges, was intensely jealous of Agri- 
 cola's fame and popularity. He even records 
 a report that Domitian procured his death by 
 poison, a rumour which Dio Cassius, writing 
 a hundred years later, does not hesitate to con- 
 firm. There is, however, another view of the 
 case which acquits the Emperor of personal 
 animosity against Agricola, namely, that the 
 Senate may have become perturbed by the 
 expense of the campaign, the indifferent success 
 of their general against the Caledonians, and 
 the prospect of indefinite annexation ; just as 
 
 the East India Directors in 1806 caused 
 
 14 
 
CLOSE OF AGRICOLA'S CAMPAIGN 
 
 Marquess Wellesley to resign the Governor- 
 Generalship owing to similar apprehension. 
 
 With the close of Agricola's campaign and 
 of the narrative of Tacitus, we part with the 
 most valuable and trustworthy account of affairs 
 in North Britain during the Roman occupation. 
 I have dwelt longer upon this chronicle than 
 it will be profitable to do upon the works of 
 other Roman annalists, because I believe that 
 Tacitus faithfully carried out the promise made 
 at the beginning of his biography. 
 
 " In treating of the land and inhabitants of 
 Britain,'* he said, " I shall not compete either in 
 diligence or ability with the many writers who have 
 described them . . . but whereas those who have pre- 
 ceded me have eloquently adorned their description 
 with imaginary features, mine will be confined to 
 facts." 1 
 
 Henceforward those annals which have sur- 
 vived are so seldom contemporary, and, when 
 they are so, often treat more fully of current 
 scandal and personal gossip than of serious 
 
 ^A loose translation, but that appears to be the sense. 
 "Britanniae situm populosque, multis scriptoribus memoratos, 
 non in comparationem curae ingeniive referam . . . itaque quae 
 priores nondum comperta eloquentia pcrcoluere, rerum fide 
 tradentur." Fita Agricolae^ c. x. 
 
 15 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 politics, that an attempt to construct from 
 them a consecutive narrative reminds one of one 
 of those zigzaw puzzles which had a fleeting 
 vogue two or three years ago. One may suc- 
 ceed in piecing together a few fragments here 
 and there, upon which are represented intel- 
 ligible incidents and recognisable figures ; but 
 so much of the original has been lost as to 
 leave great empty spaces where conjecture 
 itself is baffled to supply what is missing. 
 
 For more than thirty years after the end of 
 Agricola's governorship we have no informa- 
 tion whatever about the course of events in 
 North Britain, except what may be inferred 
 from a passing mention by Tacitus, writing in 
 the reign of Trajan (a.d. 98-117), that Britain 
 had been conquered only to be lost immedi- 
 ately.^ From this it may be assumed that the 
 Caledonians and other northern tribes recovered 
 all the territory that Agricola had annexed 
 north of Tweed and Solway ; and when the 
 Emperor Hadrian visited Britain, a.d. 120 or 
 122, he built the great wall extending seventy- 
 three miles from Wallsend on Tyne to Bowness 
 on Solway to prevent them overrunning the 
 
 ^Perdomtta Britannia et statlm missa. Tac. Hist. i. 2. 
 16 
 
THE WALL OF HADRIAN 
 
 southern province. Of this momentous work 
 no contemporary record has been preserved; 
 but it is mentioned in the Historia Augusta^ 
 a compilation of biographies by several hands 
 covering the period from a.d. i 17 to a.d. 284, 
 but certainly not written earlier than the reigns 
 of Diocletian and Constantine (a.d. 284-337), 
 or, as seems not improbable, considerably later. 
 The memoir of Hadrian is from the hand 
 of Aelius Spartianus, who tells us that the 
 Emperor set affairs in order in Britain, being 
 the first builder of a wall about eighty miles 
 long dividing the Roman province from the 
 Barbarians. 
 
 The knowledge gained by Agricola of the 
 inhabitants of North Britain, the itineraries of 
 his marches and the observations made by the 
 officers of the Roman fleet in circumnavigating 
 the island, were turned to account in the 
 second century a.d. by the geographer Ptolemy. 
 His great work, the Geographia in eight books, 
 is of incomparable value as a guide to early 
 British topography, but as it cannot be reck- 
 oned a chronicle of events, it hardly falls within 
 the scope of our present inquiry. Nor need 
 we greatly concern ourselves about the dis- 
 
 B 17 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 positions assigned to the various tribes — the 
 Selgovae on the Solway, the Novantae on the 
 Novios or Nith, the Damnonii in Clydesdale 
 and Strathearn, the Vernicomes and Taexali 
 on the east coast, the Vacomagi, represented 
 as occupying the Highland border, probably 
 the same people that appear as Meatae in the 
 later writings. Next to the Vacomagi on the 
 north lay the Caledonians, extending from 
 Loch Long to the Beauly. The impression 
 is conveyed of a number of tribes and groups 
 of tribes owning no central authority, alter- 
 nately waxing and waning, raiding and being 
 raided, much as the Highland clans continued 
 to do throughout the middle ages. 
 
 So might they have continued to do, with- 
 out coming into collision with Roman arms, 
 had they been content with the limits assigned 
 to them by the Wall of Hadrian. But they 
 were not so content. They took to raiding 
 across the wall, which at that time was probably 
 only built of sods, with a wide and deep ditch ; 
 wherefore Antoninus Pius, who succeeded to 
 the purple on the death of Hadrian in a.d. 
 138, sent Lollius Urbicus to protect the 
 
 Britons of the Province. We have here to 
 
 18 
 
THE WALL OF ANTONINE 
 
 rely on two brief passages, one in the history 
 of Pausanias, a contemporary writer (viii. 43), 
 the other in that of Julius Capitolinus, a writer 
 in the Historia Augusta^ who concur in stating 
 that the frontier of the province was advanced 
 further to the north, that is, to the line of 
 forts erected by Agricola between Forth and 
 Clyde, and the great earthwork known as the 
 Wall of Antonine was constructed to connect 
 the forts and form a defensive frontier. 
 
 Both writers explain that this delimitation 
 involved the disturbance of certain native com- 
 munities. Julius Capitolinus merely says that 
 the Barbarians were expelled : but Pausanias 
 is more explicit, stating that land was taken 
 from the Brigantes, who, as Tacitus observed, 
 were the most powerful people in the whole 
 island, occupying in the second century the 
 north-eastern district from the Humber to the 
 Forth. The Romans treated the Brigantes in 
 this manner, says Pausanias, because they had 
 attacked some friendly natives which he calls 
 ri Tevovvla /uLoipa — the Genunian brigade or cohort, 
 which Sir John Rhys identifies tentatively with 
 the Selgovae or people of Galloway, to be 
 
 heard of later as Atecotts and Picts. From 
 
 19 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the use of the military term i^olpa it would 
 seem that these Selgovae had been enrolled as 
 auxiliaries, and no doubt all the tribes who 
 were content to remain within the new limits 
 of the province would become tributary to 
 Rome and furnish auxiliaries to the legions. 
 Those who would not do so, the marauding 
 Caledonians and insubordinate Brigantes, were 
 expelled from the province. 
 
 This earthern rampart, strengthened with 
 stations and stone-built caste/la^ and extending 
 twenty-seven miles from Carriden on the Firth 
 of Forth to West Kilpatrick on the Clyde, 
 remained the frontier of the Roman Province 
 until the final withdrawal of the legions at the 
 close of the fourth century. It is satisfactory 
 that the statements of Julius Capitolinus and 
 Pausanias have been confirmed by the dis- 
 covery on the line of this wall of inscriptions 
 bearing the names both of Antonine and his 
 general, Lollius Urbicus. 
 
 Thus far, the materials available for obtaining 
 an insight into the affairs of North Britain in 
 the first two centuries of our era, though 
 meagre and fragmentary, may be accepted as 
 genuine history. Tacitus naturally wrote with 
 
 20 
 
* RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER' 
 
 a strong prepossession for his father-in-law 
 Agricola, but he does full justice to the courage 
 and patriotism of the natives of North Britain, 
 notably in the speech which he puts into the 
 mouth of Galgach. But we have now to take 
 note of a piece of deliberate fraud, so ingenious 
 and unscrupulous that it has imposed upon 
 many students of the history of Roman Britain, 
 and gravely perverted the written conclusions 
 of such well-known authorities as Pinkerton, 
 Chalmers, General Roy, Dr. Lingard, and the 
 late Sir William Fraser. The author of this 
 forgery was one Charles Julius Bertram, Eng- 
 lish teacher in the naval school at Copenhagen. 
 He professed to have found in the Royal Library 
 there the MS. of a chronicle by Richard of 
 Cirencester, a Benedictine monk of the four- 
 teenth century, entitled De Situ Britanniae^ con- 
 taining an itinerary and description of the 
 Roman stations in Britain. Richard certainly 
 wrote a chronicle. Speculum Historiae^ covering 
 the period from a.d. 447 to 1066, which is 
 little more than a poor compilation from earlier 
 writers ; but the tract De Situ Britanniae is an 
 impudent and most skilful forgery, which 
 
 deceived the very elect during more than a 
 
 21 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 hundred years. Nay, it continues to this day 
 a pitfall for the unwary, seeing that several 
 editions of it have been published, and it 
 appears in Bohn's Antiquarian Library as one 
 of Six Old English Chronicles^ without any 
 warning as to its real character. 
 
 Julius Capitolinus, one of the authors of the 
 Historia Augusta^ records that in a.d. 162 
 Calphurnius Agricola (not to be confounded 
 with Julius Agricola, who had been dead for 
 nearly seventy years) was sent from Rome by 
 the new Emperor, Marcus Aurelius, to repel an 
 attack upon the Province by the northern Bar- 
 barians.^ Again in the year a.d. 182, when 
 Commodus succeeded Marcus Aurelius, the 
 Caledonians broke through the wall, killing 
 the general commanding with many of his 
 men, and this time the stern martinet Mar- 
 cellus Ulpius was charged with the task of 
 expelling them, which it took him two years* 
 campaign to accomplish. We may assume, 
 then, that all the country south of Antonine's 
 Wall — that is, the line of Forth and Clyde — 
 was once more under Roman government, those 
 natives who accepted it settling down as citizens 
 
 ^ Capitolinus, Marcus AureliuSy viii. 
 
ANNALS OF DIO CASSIUS 
 
 of the Empire, or at least as tributaries, and 
 those who rejected it being expelled as Bar- 
 barians. 
 
 For events in the reigns of the Emperors 
 from Commodus to Alexander Severus, we have 
 the contemporary testimony of Dio Cassius. 
 He was praetor under Septimius Severus, and, 
 being the trusted minister and intimate friend 
 of that minister, he turned to good account the 
 access which he thereby obtained to the state 
 records in composing a history of Rome in 
 eighty books, of which, to our irreparable loss, 
 all but nineteen have perished. However, in 
 the eleventh century, Xiphilinus, a monk of 
 Constantinople, prepared an epitome of the last 
 twenty books, which dealt with matters whereof 
 Dio had cognisance as a contemporary, and 
 from him we learn something more about the 
 tribes in Caledonia beyond the wall. 
 
 " The two most important tribes," he says, 
 " are the Caledonians and the Meatae ; the 
 names of the other tribes having been included 
 in these. The Meatae dwell close by the wall 
 that divides the island into two parts, the Cale- 
 donians beyond them." These people, he 
 
 continues, had no walled towns, but lived in 
 
 23 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 tents or booths, subsisting entirely by hunting 
 and pillage. They did not cultivate the ground, 
 but ate wild fruits,^ rejecting fish, although 
 there was plenty to be had for the catching. 
 Mention is made of a special kind of com- 
 pressed food that they carried on expeditions, 
 a very small piece of which was enough to 
 satisfy both hunger and thirst.^ They had 
 wives in common, it is alleged, though that is 
 a statement to be accepted under reserve, and 
 so great was their hardihood that they used to 
 conceal themselves in swamps, submerged all 
 but their heads, and could remain so for many 
 days, living upon roots. This also sounds like 
 a mere traveller's tale ; but the description of 
 their mode of fighting is probably trustworthy. 
 They had chariots drawn by small but active 
 horses ; they carried dirks and short spears 
 with a bronze knob on the haft, which they 
 
 ^ Hazel nuts were certainly an important article of diet, as shown 
 by the immense deposits of nutshells found around the crannogs or 
 lake dwellings. These crannogs have been proved to have been 
 inhabited during the Roman occupation by the discovery in them 
 of many articles of Roman manufacture. 
 
 2 The traditional biadh-nan-treum, the food of heroes, was said to 
 be prepared by the Picts of pounded flesh mixed with certain 
 restorative herbs, a small quantity of which sufficed to maintain a 
 man's strength during prolonged exertion. 
 
 24 
 
HERODIANUS 
 
 rattled against their shields when charging an 
 enemy. They were very fleet of foot and very 
 brave in war, wearing hardly any clothes in 
 order that the beasts depicted on their bodies 
 by tattooing might be seen. 
 
 When the Emperor Commodus died in 
 A.D. 192 Clodius Albinus was Propraetor and 
 Governor of Britain, and claimed election as 
 emperor. The other three claimants were 
 Didianus Julianas at Rome, Pescennius Niger, 
 Governor of Syria, and Lucius Septimius Severus, 
 Governor of Pannonia. Albinus defeated and 
 slew his rival Pescennius in a.d. 194 ; Severus 
 defeated and slew Albinus near Lyons in a.d. 
 197 and became sole emperor. 
 
 Herodianus, a contemporary Greek historian, 
 states that one of the first acts of Severus was 
 to separate Britain into two provinces. Upper 
 and Lower Britain. He does not define the 
 boundaries, but it is supposed, the reckoning 
 being from Rome, that Upper Britain was the 
 settled and civilised part south of the Humber, 
 and that Lower Britain included the remainder 
 as far as Antonine's Wall. Virius Lupus, the 
 governor, was hard pressed by the Caledonians 
 
 and Meatae, and Severus, being engaged in a 
 
 25 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 five years' war with the Parthians, was unable 
 to reinforce the garrison of Britain, wherefore 
 Virius had to purchase peace from these Meatae 
 at a high price. 
 
 Relying now upon Xiphiline's abridgment 
 of Dio Cassius, we may assume that the Meatae 
 broke their bargain with Governor Virius, for 
 in A.D. 208 he wrote to the emperor announc- 
 ing that he could no longer protect the 
 province unless he were reinforced. Severus 
 was old and gouty, but his soldier spirit was 
 still unquenched. Taking with him his sons 
 Caracalla and Geta, he travelled in a litter 
 through Gaul, landed in Britain, collected a 
 strong army, set Geta to govern Upper Britain, 
 and went on with Caracalla^ to Lower or 
 Northern Britain. He passed the wall and in- 
 vaded Caledonia itself, opening up the country 
 by felling the forest, making roads and bridges 
 in preparation for a permanent occupation. 
 He succeeded, but at a terrible cost of life ; 
 his slow advance may be traced by the numer- 
 ous camps and remains of roads through 
 Strathearn to Forfar, where is the great camp 
 now called Battledykes, and so forward through 
 
 1 Whose true name was Marcus Aurelius Antoninus. 
 26 
 
SEVERUS IN CALEDONIA 
 
 the counties of Kincardine and Aberdeen till, 
 still in his invalid's litter, he reached the 
 Moray Firth, and, believing that he had come 
 to the Caledonian Land's End, " he took 
 observation of the parallax and the length of 
 day and night." 
 
 Severus had now reached the northernmost 
 limit ever touched by Roman arms, if we 
 except the nominal annexation of the Orkneys 
 by Agricola's fleet in the circumnavigation of 
 A.D. 86. He had fought no pitched battles in 
 his advance,^ but he had lost very many lives 
 by ambuscades, disease and accident. Xiphiline 
 puts the death casualties at the incredible 
 number of 50,000, and declares that when 
 men fell out on the march their comrades put 
 them to death to save them from falling alive 
 into the hands of the Barbarians. Neverthe- 
 less, Severus had so thoroughly overawed the 
 Caledonians by his drastic measures of forest 
 clearance and road-making that he was able to 
 exact a treaty from them, under which they 
 
 ■^ Orosius, indeed, states that Severus fought many severe actions 
 in this campaign ; but he was writing 200 years after these events, 
 and gives the length of the wall as 132 Roman miles (equal to 
 about 122 English miles), which is equally inconsistent with the 
 dimensions of either wall. 
 
 27 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 ceded some territory, probably the district 
 between the Tay and the Forth. We have 
 the statement of five Roman chroniclers — 
 Aurelius Victor, Eutropius, Orosius, Eusebius 
 and Spartianus — that he built a wall across 
 Britain. Spartianus says that this was done 
 after he had returned (from the north) to the 
 nearest station [quum ad proximam mansionem 
 redirei)^ not only victorious, but having estab- 
 lished perpetual peace. 
 
 The late Dr. Skene entertained little doubt 
 that the extent of the province continued as I 
 have indicated, namely, all south of Antonine's 
 Wall, and he cites in confirmation the discovery 
 at Cramond, the proxima mansio — the station 
 nearest to that wall — of a coin of Severus 
 inscribed fvndator pacis : but Dr. George 
 MacDonald has pointed out that there is not 
 a word in any of the Roman writers to indicate 
 which wall it was that Severus repaired or 
 reconstructed, and that it is possible that the 
 Meatae, described as living next the Cale- 
 donians on the south, occupied the region, not 
 between the Forth and Tay, as Skene believed, 
 but Clydesdale, Ettrick Forest and the Lammer- 
 
 muirs. Moreover, the title Fundator Pacis 
 
 28 
 
THE EMPEROR SEVERUS 
 
 probably had nothing to do with the settle- 
 ment arrived at with Caledonians and Meatae, 
 but referred to the overthrow of the two rival 
 emperors, Pescennius and Albinus. I am afraid 
 we must leave it at that, for there is no infor- 
 mation to support anything more solid than 
 conjecture in this matter. 
 
 The "perpetual peace" described by Spar- 
 tian, writing at least seventy years later, did 
 not last more than a few months ; for no 
 sooner had Severus returned to York, leaving 
 his undutiful son Caracalla in command on 
 the wall, than the Caledonians took to raiding 
 the territory they had been forced to cede. 
 The emperor at once prepared for a fresh 
 campaign against them, but while he was mus- 
 tering his army at York, this fine old soldier 
 died on 4th February, a.d. 211, aged 65. 
 
 For nearly a century after the death of 
 
 Severus there is a complete absence of mention 
 
 of the affairs of North Britain. Severus's son, 
 
 the brutal Caracalla, who had attempted his 
 
 father's life in Caledonia, and who succeeded 
 
 afterwards in murdering his brother Geta, 
 
 became emperor, patched up a peace with the 
 
 Caledonians, and departed for the Continent, 
 
 29 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 never to return. This break in the chronicle 
 may be accounted for by the severance of the 
 British provinces under the usurping rebels 
 Carausius and AUectus, both of whom assumed 
 the purple, from the rest of the empire under 
 Maximian, legitimate colleague of Diocletian. 
 The Roman Empire had become unwieldy, 
 its central authority uncertain and intermit- 
 tent. Carausius, and his murderer AUectus, 
 being both probably of British blood, maintained 
 their authority by enlisting the natives of 
 Britain in their armies, and appear to have 
 managed to keep the Caledonians in good 
 humour ; but after the Emperor Constantius 
 Chlorus had invaded Britain and put an end 
 to the independent rule of these usurpers 
 by defeating and killing AUectus in a.d. 
 296, the old trouble broke out again, and 
 in A.D. 306 Constantius had to invade Cale- 
 donia in order to drive back the northern tribes 
 whom Eumenius describes as " Caledonians 
 and other Picts," ^ 
 
 This, then, is the first mention of any in- 
 habitants of North Britain under the name of 
 Picts, and we shall hear plenty about their 
 
 ^ Eumenius y c. vii. 
 30 
 
AMMIANUS MARCELLINUS 
 
 legendary origin when we come to examine 
 the Irish, Welsh and Scottish chronicles. 
 For our present purpose, which is to collect 
 what information can be had from Roman 
 writers about events in North Britain, it is 
 enough to note that, after the name of Pict 
 first occurs in the chronicle of Eumenius in 
 A.D. 296, there is no further mention of these 
 northern tribes for more than fifty years, until 
 the narrative is reopened by Ammianus Mar- 
 cellinus. 
 
 This distinguished man was a Greek by 
 birth and saw much active service in the east 
 under the Emperors Constantius II. and Julian 
 the Apostate. Returning to Rome he under- 
 took to write a history of the empire, which 
 he accomplished in thirty-one books, whereof 
 the first thirteen are lost. Fortunately the 
 remaining eighteen cover the period from 
 A.D. 354 to 378, when the author was alive. 
 His chronicle is of special value as having 
 been written by an experienced soldier. It 
 may be remembered that when Constantine 
 the Great died in a.d. 337 the empire was 
 divided between his three sons — Constantinus 
 
 II., Constans and Constantius II. 
 
 31 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Britain fell to the share of Constantine II. : 
 when he was killed in a.d. 340, Constans, as 
 Emperor of the West, became ruler of Britain, 
 and we know from an allusion in one of the 
 surviving books of Ammianus that Constans 
 had to go over to Britain in order to repel the 
 incursions of the Barbarians. He says that he 
 had recorded that campaign in one of the 
 books which have perished.^ Constans was 
 murdered a.d. 350, when the whole empire 
 became once more united under Constantius II. 
 It is apparent that Constans brought the Picts 
 to terms, because Ammianus tells us that in 
 A.D. 360 the fierce nations of the Scots and 
 Picts had broken the peace he had concluded 
 with them, had plundered the districts near 
 the wall, and that the people of the province 
 were greatly alarmed, being worn out by these 
 incessant raids. He says that Constantius, who 
 was wintering in Paris, had too many cares 
 upon his shoulders to allow him to go to 
 Britain in person, but he sent a general named 
 Lupicinus. 
 
 This is the first appearance of the Scots 
 upon the scene of history, but they only con- 
 
 1 Ammianus Marcellinus, xx. i. 
 32 
 
CAMPAIGN OF LUPICINUS 
 
 cern us here because they were acting, if not 
 in concert, at all events simultaneously with 
 the Picts. They came from Ireland, and it is 
 believed that in these years their attack was 
 directed upon the Welsh coast, while the 
 independent tribes of the north, now col- 
 lectively known as Picts, overran the province 
 as far, at least, as the Wall of Hadrian. 
 
 Lupicinus was powerless to dislodge them. 
 For four years they held their ground until, in 
 A.D. 364, Ammianus Marcellinus records that 
 two fresh bands of invaders appeared on the 
 scene, attracted by the waning imperial power, 
 to ravage what had become one of the richest 
 provinces of Rome.^ These were the Saxons, 
 who effected landings on the southern and 
 eastern shores of Britain, and a people called 
 Atecotts, whom Sir John Rhys concludes to 
 have been the inhabitants of Galloway, formerly 
 tributary to Rome.'' The whole of Britain, 
 north and south, now seeming to be at the 
 
 ^ Ammianus Marcellinus, xxvi. 4. 
 
 2 The prefix " A " in the name " Atecotti " suggests the Gaelic 
 prefix ua, signifying a family or sept. This prefix in Irish names 
 is rendered O by English writers, as in O'Gorman, O'Neill, etc. ; 
 but in Galloway surnames it appears as A, as in Adair, Achanna 
 (now Hannay), etc. 
 
 c 33 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 mercy of these four bodies of invaders, Valen- 
 tinian. Emperor of the West, resolved upon 
 vigorous measures, and in a.d. 369 commis- 
 sioned his most illustrious general, Theodosius 
 the Elder, to restore order. Landing at Rich- 
 borough in Kent, he found London was in the 
 hands of the Barbarians, marched upon it, and 
 drove them out in a campaign whereof his 
 panegyrist Claudian gives a vivid but very 
 brief summary. He records how the Picts, 
 whom Ammianus states to have consisted of 
 two main bodies, Dicaledones and Vecturiones, 
 were subdued and Thule was imbrued with their 
 blood ; the Scots were driven back to Ireland 
 at the point of the sword, while the Orkneys 
 were drenched with Saxon gore.^ The Ate- 
 cotts were enrolled in the Roman army, four 
 cohorts of them being named in the official 
 Notitia^ compiled shortly after, as being sta- 
 tioned in Gaul.^ The province, thus restored, 
 was renamed Valentia in honour of the 
 Emperor Valentinian and his brother Valens, 
 Emperor of the East. 
 
 ^ Z)^/^r//o<ro»/a/. lines 54-56. De quarto consul. Hon. Aug. lines 30-34. 
 
 2 In a well-known passage S. Jerome mentions that, as a young 
 man, he saw these Atecotts in Gaul, and that they were reported 
 to be cannibals in their own country. 
 
 34 
 
THEODOSIUS THE ELDER 
 
 In this campaign of Theodosius we have 
 probably the last successful attempt to re- 
 establish the imperial authority in the district 
 between the walls. Claudian not only alludes 
 to fighting and slaughter in Thule, that is, the 
 extreme north of the island,^ but he describes 
 Theodosius as establishing forts amid the frosts 
 of Caledonia.^ These forts were probably those 
 on Antonine's Wall. It may be that a lauda- 
 tory poem is not the surest kind of historic 
 evidence ; but Claudian's statement is indirectly 
 confirmed by Ammianus, who says that 
 Theodosius, "after recovering the province 
 which he had surrendered into the keeping of 
 the enemy, restored it to its former con- 
 dition.''3 
 
 These vigorous measures proved of very 
 transient effect. Theodosius cleared the pro- 
 vince of Pictish and Scottish hordes ; but the 
 work was no sooner accomplished than the 
 legions had to be withdrawn to protect Rome 
 
 ^ Thule is probably the latinised form of tuathaily meaning 
 "north" in Gaelic. 
 
 2 " Ille Caledoniis posuit qui castra pruinis." De quarto consul. 
 1. 26. 
 
 8 Ammianus Marcellinus, xxviii. c. 3. 
 
 35 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 against the gathering Goths and Vandals. 
 Those troops that were left to garrison Britain 
 revolted and elected their general, Clemens 
 Maximus, as emperor in a.d. 383. Prosperus 
 Aquitanus states that the first task of Clemens 
 was to repel a fresh invasion of Picts and Scots 
 in A.D. 384. 
 
 Probably if Clemens had been content v^ith 
 insular dominion the Roman government would 
 have been powerless to disturb him, so urgent 
 were the calls upon its energy and resources 
 upon the Danubian frontier of the empire. 
 Then might the whole history of these 
 islands have run in a far different channel to 
 that which it has taken, had not Clemens 
 Maximus aspired to continental dominion and 
 invaded Gaul. Here he encountered and killed 
 the Emperor Gratian, and, four years later, 
 invaded Italy, ending his days at the battle of 
 Aquileia in a.d. 388, where he was defeated 
 and slain by the Emperor Theodosius. 
 
 The British province having been drained of 
 fighting men to support the continental enter- 
 prise of Clemens, the Picts and Scots resumed 
 their old game of marauding and piracy, until 
 
 at length the Britons of the province induced 
 
 36 
 
EXPEDITIONS SENT BY STILICHO 
 
 Stilicho, the guardian and powerful minister of 
 the puppet emperor Honorius, to send a legion 
 to their relief in a.d. 396. But with this and 
 subsequent spasmodic attempts to maintain the 
 imperial power in Britain, our only concern 
 consists in the part that our native Picts and 
 Atecotts bore with the Irish, Scots and Saxons 
 in putting an end to Roman rule in what is 
 now England, as they had already done in 
 what is now Scotland. 
 
 It is true that Dr. Skene assumes that on 
 this occasion, and again in a.d. 406, when 
 Stilicho a second time sent a strong army to 
 relieve the Roman Britons, that " the Province 
 was protected in its full extent to the frontier 
 of the firths of Forth and Clyde ";^ but I 
 venture to think he does so upon little or no 
 evidence. Anyhow, there is no extant descrip- 
 tion of the condition of the country between 
 the walls at this time. The Atecotts whom 
 Stilicho enrolled under the eagles in 396, as 
 Theodosius had done in 369, are described by 
 Orosius as " Barbarians previously admitted to 
 alliance " or treaty. 
 
 There is, however, one event coincident, or 
 
 ^ Celtic Scotland, i. 107, 
 37 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 nearly so, with the expedition sent by Stilicho 
 in 396 which suggests an endeavour on the 
 part of that great minister to reclaim the 
 northern province to civilisation by other 
 means than force of arms. There is no direct 
 evidence to support the conjecture that the 
 mission of Ninian to the Picts of Galloway 
 was undertaken at the instance of the Roman 
 government. But there are certain circum- 
 stances tending to give rise to such conjecture. 
 Assuming the Atecotts to be the same as the 
 Picts of Galloway, they were, according to 
 Orosius, intermittently in alliance with or 
 subject to Rome. Julian the Apostate had 
 been dead for thirty-three years : Christianity 
 had been restored as the recognised religion 
 of Rome ; it is not improbable, therefore, that 
 in sending Ninian as bishop missionary to the 
 Picts of Galloway in or about the year 396 
 Pope Siricius may have been acting at the 
 request, or at all events with the approval, 
 of the Minister Stilicho, who would recog- 
 nise in Christianity a possible means of weaning 
 these truculent Atecotts from their objection- 
 able practices. 
 
 However, having thrown out this sugges- 
 38 
 
BISHOP NINIAN IN GALLOWAY 
 
 tion, I had better not say any more, for if a 
 man once embarks upon the ocean of specula- 
 tion, there is no saying to what shores of error 
 he may drift on the uncharted currents of 
 conjecture. We part here with the dim and 
 intermittent light thrown by Roman annalists 
 upon the early history of our country. In 
 my next lecture I shall endeavour to deal with 
 more sympathetic writers of our own race. 
 
 39 
 
II. 
 
 A.D. 400—730. 
 
11. 
 
 A.D. 400—730. 
 
 Vague and unsatisfying as are the references 
 to events in northern Britain by all classical 
 writers except Tacitus, the final withdrawal of 
 the Roman legions from the province in 410 
 deprives us even of that uncertain light. For 
 a century and a half to come the darkness is 
 profound : there is no contemporary witness 
 north of the wall to explain to us what went 
 on when Pict and Scot and Briton were left 
 free to fight it out among themselves, or to 
 combine against the common danger from 
 Angle and Saxon encroachment, as it may be 
 supposed they must have done ; for by the 
 end of the sixth century these Teutonic rovers 
 had possessed themselves in ever-increasing 
 force of the best lands between the Firth of 
 Forth and the Straits of Dover. How com- 
 pletely Britain, and especially northern Britain, 
 
 43 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 was shut out from the general political move- 
 ment of Europe, appears from a singular passage 
 in the Histories of Procopius, an Eastern writer 
 of the sixth century : 
 
 " In this isle of Britain men of old time built a 
 long wall, dividing oif a great part of it ; for the 
 land, the men and all other things are not the same 
 on both sides. On the eastern (southern) side of 
 the wall the air is wholesome, according to the 
 seasons, moderately warm in summer and cool in 
 winter. Many men live there, much in the manner 
 of other people. The trees with their special fruits 
 flourish in season, their cornlands are as productive 
 as others and the land seems to be sufficiently ferti- 
 lised by streams. But on the western (northern) side 
 all is different, so much so that it would not be 
 possible for a man to live there for half-an-hour.^ 
 Vipers and serpents innumerable, with all other kinds 
 of wild beasts, infest that region, and, what is most 
 strange, the natives declare that if any one cross the 
 wall to the other side, he would die immediately, 
 overpowered by the poisonous air. Death, also, 
 causes such cattle as go there to perish. Now as I 
 have come to this part of my history, 1 am obliged to 
 record a tradition very much of the nature of fable, 
 which has never seemed to me to be authentic, 
 
 ^ Procopius was misled by the dislocation of Ptolemy's chart, 
 which shows Scotland turned eastward at a right angle to England, 
 so that the Mull of Galloway forms the northern and Cape Wrath 
 the eastern extremity of the island of Britain. 
 
 44 
 
ABSENCE OF RECORDS 
 
 though constantly circulated by innumerable men, 
 who declare that they have themselves taken part in 
 these doings, as well as having heard the story. I 
 must not, however, omit to notice it, lest when thus 
 writing about the island of Britain, I should incur an 
 imputation of ignorance of certain circumstances con- 
 tinually taking place there. They say, then, that the 
 souls of men departed are always conducted to this 
 place." ^ 
 
 It is true that Ninian, evangelist to the 
 Picts of Galloway, began his mission before the 
 Roman occupation ceased and continued his 
 labours in North Britain until his death about 
 A.D. 432. We know that his life was written 
 in the Anglo-Saxon vernacular and we may 
 imagine that it contained a good deal of infor- 
 mation upon the course of events and upon 
 social life in the fifth century. Unhappily it 
 has perished. Gildas, beginning his ecclesi- 
 astical chronicle about the middle of the sixth 
 century, never saw it. " I shall not follow," 
 he says, " the writings and records of my own 
 country, which, if ever there were any of them^ 
 have been consumed in the fires of the enemy 
 or have been carried by my exiled countrymen 
 into distant lands." Nevertheless, though 
 
 ^ Bellum Got/ticum, iv. 20. 
 45 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 unknown to Gildas, Ninian's life survived at 
 all events until the twelfth century, when it 
 came into the hands of Ailred, Abbot of 
 Rievaulx, who undertook to translate it at the 
 instance of Bishop Christian of Whithorn. 
 Would that he had been content with the 
 duties of translator : he must needs act as an 
 ambitious editor also, and it is difficult to read 
 without impatience the pious abbot's explana- 
 tion to Bishop Christian of the manner he 
 treated the original manuscript, which may 
 have been five or six hundred years old when 
 he got hold of it.^ 
 
 " Those who, because of the barbarism of their 
 native land, lacked the faculty of speaking gracefully 
 and elegantly, did not defraud posterity of an account 
 of persons worthy of imitation, albeit they did so in 
 homely terms. Hence it came to pass that the life 
 of the most holy Ninian was obscured by a barbarous 
 language, neither agreeable nor edifying to the reader. 
 Accordingly it pleased thy holy affection to impose 
 upon mine insignificance the task of rescuing from a 
 rustic style, as from darkness, and of bringing forth 
 into the clear light of Latin diction the life of this 
 most illustrious man, a life which had been told by 
 
 1 The MS. of Ailred's work in the British Museum is entitled : 
 Incipit vita Sancti Niniani epi et confemrU ab Aelredo Rieualknse 
 Abbate de Anglico in Latinu tnslata. 
 
 46 
 
AILRED'S LIFE OF NINIAN 
 
 my predecessors, faithfully indeed, but in too bar- 
 barous a style. I embrace thy devotion, I approve 
 thy design, I praise thy zeal, but 1 am conscious of 
 my own want of skill, and I fear to strip it of the 
 coarse garments which have hidden it hitherto, lest I 
 fail to array it in more comely attire. ... In under- 
 taking the burden thou hast laid upon me, I will 
 endeavour, by the help of Him who maketh infants 
 eloquent, so to temper my style that neither offensive 
 rusticity shall obscure so high a matter nor a mis- 
 chievous elaboration of phrase deprive those of the 
 result of my labour who are uninstructed in ornate 
 rhetoric." 
 
 What price would we not now willingly 
 pay for the privilege of perusing the original 
 before Abbot Ailred had purged it of its 
 precious local colour and turned it into a mere 
 farrago of myth and miracle, whence but one 
 single grain of historical fact can be extracted, 
 namely, the date of Ninian's mission to the 
 Galloway Picts. It is herein recorded that, 
 having landed at Whithorn with masons 
 brought from the Continent, he built the first 
 church of stone that had been seen in Britain, 
 and, hearing of the death of his beloved patron. 
 Bishop Martin of Tours, he dedicated the 
 building to his memory. Now Martin's death 
 
 has been fixed between a.d. 397 and 400, 
 
 47 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 which accordingly marks the first advent of 
 the gospel to northern Britain. 
 
 With the gospel came the monastic system, 
 which was probably first established in these 
 islands by S. Patrick in his beehive huts at 
 Ardmacha, now Armagh, about simultaneously 
 with Ninian's mission to Galloway. Even in 
 this daybreak of letters, the head of every 
 monastery seems to have recognised and 
 accepted the duty of keeping some sort of 
 annals of the country in which it was founded, 
 or, at all events, of writing the lives of brethren 
 who attained special sanctity. The number 
 of religious houses founded between the sixth 
 and thirteenth centuries was enormous. In 
 1207 Gervase of Canterbury enumerates 22 in 
 Lothian and the earldom of Fife alone. Each 
 of these monasteries appointed a historio- 
 grapher ; the later monasteries borrowed and 
 copied from the annals of the older ones ; and, 
 as every annalist conceived it to be his duty 
 to start his chronicle with the Creation there 
 was, of course, an immense amount of repeti- 
 tion. Such, at least, we may conceive to have 
 been the origin of the monkish chronicles, 
 
 which are all that we have to rely on for 
 
 48 
 
MONASTIC HISTORIOGRAPHERS 
 
 knowledge of the early history of our country. 
 They are fragmentary, they are often tedious, 
 and they are never impartial ; most of these 
 monkish writers had their own " axes to grind " 
 — theological or political ; it is rare, indeed, 
 to meet among them the convincing simplicity 
 of Adamnan or the broad-minded impartiality 
 of Bede. It is hard to sift out fragments of 
 genuine history from the matrix of myth and 
 miracle wherein they lie imbedded. Yet we 
 should be grateful for the industry of the com- 
 pilers, without which we should be destitute 
 of any contemporary testimony whatever. 
 
 Of events in the sixth century we receive 
 information almost at first hand from a Scottish 
 writer dwelling in what is now called Scotland. 
 Scotia and Scots were names still, and for long 
 after this period, applicable only to Ireland 
 and its people, including those Irish emigrants, 
 the Scots of Ulster, who effected a settlement 
 in Argyll, being already Christians, and who 
 were destined to engraft the name of Scotland 
 upon the country of their adoption. Before 
 going further, I must pause to notice a seri- 
 ous discrepancy between what are reputed 
 the oldest authorities for this settlement, a 
 
 D 49 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 discrepancy which, so far as I know, has 
 escaped the attention of historians and critics. 
 All accounts agree that Fergus Mor, the son of 
 Ere, led the first band of Scots to settle in Alba. 
 The Synchronisms of Flann Mainistrach, com- 
 piled early in the eleventh century, fix the 
 date as twenty years after the battle of Ocha, 
 which, it is well known, was fought in Ireland 
 in 478. According to this authority, Fergus 
 landed in Alba in 498, and his death is recorded 
 by Tighernach in 501. Compare with this a 
 passage in the Tripartite Life of S, Patrick 
 compiled by Colgan, probably in the tenth 
 century, from three Irish MSS. which have since 
 perished. This passage was quoted by the late 
 Dr. Skene in his Chronicles of the Picts and Scots 
 [p. xxx] as probably the earliest authentic notice 
 of the Dalriadic colony. It runs as follows : 
 
 " Patrick received welcome in that territory from 
 the twelve sons of Ere ; and Fergus mor, son of 
 Ere, said to Patrick : ' If thy reverence would 
 influence my brother in dividing the land, I would 
 give it to thee.' And Patrick granted this division 
 to Bishop Olcan in Airthermuighe. Patrick said 
 to Fergus : * Though thy land is not great at this 
 day among thy brothers, it is thou who shalt be 
 king. From thee shall descend the kings of this 
 
 50 
 
ADAMNAN*S LIFE OF COLUMBA 
 
 territory for ever, and in Fortrenn.' And this was 
 fulfilled in Aedan the son of Gabran who took Alba 
 by force." 
 
 Now S. Patrick died in 463 at the age of 
 ninety, thirty-five years before the annalists 
 state that Fergus emigrated from Ulster. It 
 appears, therefore, that the passage in the 
 Tripartite Life is worthless, or at least worthy 
 of no more attention than the statement in the 
 Breviary of Aberdeen that S. Patrick restored 
 forty persons from death to life and ascended 
 himself to heaven at the age of 120. 
 
 In the sixth century Scotia (or, as we may 
 by anticipation call it, Ireland, to avoid con- 
 fusion) was the source and scene of extra- 
 ordinary missionary activity, and among the 
 many evangelists who went forth from that 
 island to convert the Picts, the British and 
 the Saxon peoples of Northern Britain, was 
 the priest Columba, whose fiery spirit had 
 brought him into conflict with the clergy of 
 Meath, resulting in his excommunication and 
 exile. He took refuge among his compatriots 
 in Argyll, and, having gained the favour of 
 King Conall, received from him the island of 
 
 Hy in the year 563, where he founded the 
 
 51 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 famous abbey.^ His biography has come 
 down to our times just as it left the hands 
 of his kinsman Adamnan, likewise a Scot of 
 Ulster. The narrative is not exactly contem- 
 porary, for Columba died in 597, about thirty 
 years before Adamnan was born ; but Adamnan 
 states that he received oral information from 
 persons who had known Columba : he had 
 before him the contemporary memoir written 
 by Comyn the Fair, who succeeded as seventh 
 Abbot of lona ; above all, Adamnan spent all 
 his life in the scene which Columba had so 
 recently quitted, becoming himself ninth abbot 
 in succession to Columba. So well did he 
 apply these advantages that his work received 
 from Pinkerton the high encomium of being 
 " the most complete piece of such biography 
 that all Europe can boast of, not only at so 
 early a period, but throughout the whole of 
 the middle ages." If Columba was fortunate 
 in his biographer, Adamnan has been not less 
 so in his editor, the late Dr. Reeves, who 
 prepared the life for publication by the Irish 
 Archaeological Society and the Bannatyne Club 
 in 1856, and a fresh arrangement of the same 
 
 1 Annals of Ulster, a.d. 573 ; Annals ofClonmacnoise, a.d. 569. 
 
 52 
 
CONVERSION OF THE PAGAN PICTS 
 
 edition was published in the series of the 
 Historians of Scotland in 1874. Enriched by 
 the copious notes of Dr. Reeves, this volume 
 is a perfect mine of information upon the 
 monastic life of the period — the dress, the 
 offices, the manual industries of the monks. 
 At the time of Columba's arrival in the 
 Western Isles the dominion of King Conall 
 had extended far beyond the bounds of the 
 original Scottish settlement ; but the pagan 
 Picts still occupied the greater part of the 
 Highlands. It was to their conversion that 
 Columba applied himself from the first, and 
 his fame is derived chiefly from the signal 
 success which he achieved. His interview 
 with the Pictish King Brude in the stronghold 
 now called Craig Phadraig, a couple of miles 
 south of Inverness, and the competition in 
 which he proved himself to be a stronger 
 magician than King Brude's chief Druid 
 Broichean, reminds one of Elijah's triumph 
 over the priests of Baal on Mount Carmel. 
 Diplomatically, this mission had lasting results. 
 King Brude the Pict had been a dangerous 
 neighbour and rival of King Conall the Scot. 
 
 After Brude and his people had accepted 
 
 53 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 baptism, Brude confirmed Columba in the 
 possession of lona, and the ultimate union of 
 the Scottish and Pictish realms was brought 
 somewhat nearer. 
 
 The reader's patience is tried in perusing 
 this life by the writer's inveterate hankering 
 after the marvellous. A supernatural gloss is 
 applied to the most ordinary incidents in order 
 to establish the prophetic and miraculous 
 powers of Columba and the singular efficacy 
 of his prayers. Of this habit, universal in 
 monkish chronicles, of attributing the most 
 ordinary phenomena to Divine interposition, 
 the following may serve as an example : 
 
 "It came to pass on one occasion that a certain 
 brother speaking with simplicity in the presence of 
 the venerable and holy man, said to him — ' After thy 
 death all the people of these provinces will row across 
 to the island of Hy to celebrate thine obsequies, and 
 will entirely fill it.' — * Nay, my son,' replied the saint, 
 * what thou sayest will not come to pass, for a pro- 
 miscuous throng of people will by no means be able 
 to come to my funeral. None but the monks of my 
 monastery shall attend my obsequies and perform the 
 last sacred rites.' Which prophetic utterance was 
 fulfilled immediately after his death by God's omnipo- 
 tence ; for there arose a storm of wind without rain, 
 which blew so violently during those three days and 
 
 54 
 
lONA A * GHOST NAME' 
 
 nights of his obsequies as to make it utterly impossible 
 for any one to cross the sound in a small boat. And 
 immediately after the burial was finished the storm 
 was quelled, the wind fell and the whole sea became 
 calm."^ 
 
 Notwithstanding this wearisome insistence 
 upon and iteration of miraculous incident, 
 many glimpses are permitted of genuine adven- 
 ture, of social habits and of the peaceful industry 
 of a monastic community at a period before 
 the Church had become ambitious, or at least 
 before it became worldly — before it became 
 " rich, and increased with goods, and had need 
 of nothing." 
 
 In connection with Adamnan's narrative, it 
 may be noted that it has been the cause of 
 conferring a new name upon the scene of the 
 saint's life and death. The native name of 
 the island being I or Hy, Adamnan, writing in 
 Latin, gave it an adjectival form, and referred 
 to the island as loua insula — the louan island. 
 In transcription the vowel u was rendered as the 
 consonant ;;, which gave birth to what philolo- 
 gists term a " ghost name " — that is, lona. 
 
 While Columba was labouring as a mission- 
 
 ^ Vita Columba, iii. 24. 
 55 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 ary among the Picts of the North, his contem- 
 porary Kentigern was converting the Britons 
 or Welsh of Strathclyde. Contemporary lives 
 of Kentigern have been submitted to the same 
 drastic and destructive ordeal as has been men- 
 tioned as being applied to the life of Ninian. 
 Towards the end of the twelfth century, 
 Jocelyn, a monk of Furness, undertook to 
 compile a new biography from two manu- 
 scripts before him. In a prologue dedicating 
 his work to another Jocelyn, Bishop of Glas- 
 gow, he refers to the life which " thy church 
 useth " as being 
 
 " marred by a rude language and obscured by an 
 inelegant style, and what beyond all these things any 
 prudent person would abhor still more, at the very 
 outset of the narrative there appears very plainly 
 something contrary to sound doctrine and the 
 Catholic faith. But," he continues, " I have found 
 another little volume written in the Scotic dialect" 
 [that is, in Gaelic] " teeming from end to end with 
 solecisms, but containing at greater length the life 
 and acts of the holy bishop. I confess that I was 
 grieved and indignant that the life of so priceless 
 a prelate . . . should be tainted with heretical 
 passages or made exceedingly obscure by barbarous 
 language ; wherefore I determined to recast the 
 matter collected out of each book and, at thy com- 
 
 56 
 
JOCELYN OF FURNESS 
 
 mand to season the barbarous composition with 
 Roman salt. I deem it unseemly that so precious a 
 treasure should be wrapped in vile rags, wherefore I 
 have endeavoured to clothe it, if not in gold tissue 
 and silk, at least in clean linen/* 
 
 The deadly heresy herein referred to with 
 such abhorrence was of course the matter 
 which, though it appears trivial enough to 
 modern churchmen, threatened in the sixth 
 century to cause a permanent schism in the 
 Church, namely, the date for celebrating Easter 
 and the frontal tonsure of priests as enjoined 
 by the Church of Ireland, opposed to the date 
 of Easter and the coronal tonsure prescribed by 
 the Church of Rome. 
 
 Despite the emendation of the originals 
 attempted by the pious monk of Furness, the 
 narrative does not appear to have suffered as 
 much under his hands as Ninian's life did 
 under Ailred's. The Abbot of Rievaulx had 
 a literary reputation to maintain : Jocelyn of 
 Furness laboured under no such disability, and 
 we owe to him and the author of the original, 
 information not to be found elsewhere about 
 certain events in the separate kingdom of 
 
 Strathclyde, which may be taken as authentic, 
 
 57 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 seeing that statements relating to contemporary 
 events in Wales proper correspond with what 
 is known to have taken place there. 
 
 At the time of Kentigern's coming the 
 region of Strathclyde, extending from the 
 Clyde and Forth southwards to the river 
 Derwent, but not including the Lothians or 
 Galloway, appears to have comprised a num- 
 ber of provinces, each ruled by a so-called 
 king. It was inhabited by people of the 
 Brythonic, Cymric or Welsh branch of the 
 Celtic race, but the term Cumbria or Cumbra- 
 land was never applied to it until the tenth 
 century. It was always referred to as Strath- 
 clyde, and its people were known as Britons. 
 Of this district Ninian probably had touched 
 no more than the fringe ; and even so, the 
 faith which he planted had withered away 
 before Kentigern came to revive it about the 
 year 540. Some of the kinglets and their 
 people still professed Christianity, or, at least, 
 were ready to resume it : others were still 
 pagans. Arriving at Cathures, now called 
 Glasgow, Kentigern discovered a cemetery 
 which had been consecrated by Ninian more 
 
 than one hundred years before. Here he built 
 
 58 
 
MEETING OF COLUMBA AND KENTIGERN 
 
 his cell on the banks of the Molendinar Burn, 
 and soon made himself such a reputation for 
 sanctity that the king of that district brought 
 over a bishop from Ireland to consecrate 
 Kentigern bishop over the whole of his king- 
 dom. It is specially mentioned that the 
 Christians at that time were few in number ; 
 but it may be assumed that Kentigern suc- 
 ceeded in bringing many into the fold during 
 the lifetime of the friendly king. But when 
 that king died, quidam tyr annus vocabulo Morken 
 succeeded, and so persecuted Kentigern that 
 he was obliged to take refuge in Wales, where 
 he founded the monastery of St. Asaph's.^ 
 There he remained for many years, returning 
 in 573 on the summons of Rydderch Hael, 
 the Christian champion, who had just over- - 
 thrown the pagan Gwenddolew at the battle 
 of Arthuret, near Carlisle, and established 
 himself at Dunbarton as king of the united 
 realm of Strathclyde. 
 
 One of the most interesting episodes recorded 
 in this work is the visit paid by Columba to 
 
 ^ Vita Kentigerni, cap. xxi., xxii., xxiii. Morken is named 
 Morcant Bulg in the Welsh MSB. Cf. Skene's Four Ancient 
 Books of Wales, i. pp. i68, 175. 
 
 59 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Kentigern in Glasgow. He came, we are told, 
 with a great company of his disciples, whom 
 he divided into three bands. The meeting of 
 these two great lights of the early Church took 
 place on the banks of the Molendinar Burn, 
 where Kentigern had his residence, and after 
 " having first satiated themselves with a 
 spiritual banquet of divine words, they then 
 refreshed themselves with bodily food." While 
 these holy men were thus occupied, we are 
 given a fine glimpse of Celtic human nature. 
 Some of Columba's numerous " disciples,'* 
 beholding Kentigern's flocks on the rich pas- 
 ture-land, yielded to their inborn instinct of 
 sheep-stealing, for, as the chronicler observes, 
 " as the Ethiopian cannot change his skin, so 
 the man that is bred to theft and rapine findeth 
 it hard to alter his evil ways." An affray took 
 place between these lawless islesmen and the 
 shepherds, followed, of course, by a miracle, 
 which, observes the writer, " seemeth to me 
 in the main not inferior to that which the 
 book of Genesis records to have been wrought 
 upon Lot's wife." Observe the fine spirit of 
 emulation in the scribe, who is determined 
 
 not to be outdone by the Pentateuch in record- 
 
 60 
 
S. KENTIGERN'S RAM 
 
 ing the marvellous. One of the rascals had 
 killed a ram and cut off its head. The ram, 
 however, galloped off to join the flock, leaving 
 its head, turned to stone, firmly fixed in the 
 hands of the sheep-lifter. Do as he w^ould, 
 the w^retch could not rid himself of it. Terror- 
 stricken, he and his accomplices betook them- 
 selves to Kentigern's cell, fell on their knees 
 and confessed their misdeeds. He lectured 
 them soundly before pronouncing absolution : 
 no sooner was that done than the stone head 
 fell to the ground; and there, declares the 
 chronicler, " it remaineth to this day as a 
 witness to the miracle, and, being mute, yet 
 preacheth the merit of holy Kentigern."^ 
 
 By means of these three biographies — 
 Ailred's Life of Ninian^ Adamnan's Life of 
 Columba and Jocelyn's Life of Kentigern — we 
 arrive at a tolerably clear understanding of the 
 process by which the Christian religion became 
 predominant in North Britain. Ninian came 
 direct from Rome, but the success which 
 crowned his mission was transient, the Picts 
 of Galloway having relapsed into paganism 
 after his personal influence ceased with his 
 
 '^Vita Kenttgerni, cap. xl. 
 6i 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 death about 430. Seventy years later, Fergus 
 Mor and his Scottish colonists, settling in 
 Argyll, brought with them the Christian 
 religion from Ireland, and it was from Ireland 
 that the clergy of Alba or Scotland continued 
 to be recruited long after Columba effected 
 the conversion of King Brude and the Northern 
 Picts. But it required stimulus from another 
 source to establish the religion of the Cross 
 among the Britons of Strathclyde. It was 
 from their kindred in Wales that Kentigern 
 received the support that enabled him to 
 retrieve his discomfiture at the hands of the 
 tyrant Morken or Morcant. Christianity had 
 been brought to Wales by Scots invaders or 
 colonists from Ireland, and there it took root 
 and flourished as vigorously as in Ireland 
 itself. It was Wales that sent forth the 
 Christian champion Rydderch Hael, who 
 overthrew the forces of Paganism at Arthuret 
 and consolidated the petty principalities of 
 Strathclyde into one powerful little kingdom. 
 We are not behind other countries in honour- 
 ing the memory of our national heroes, yet 
 how few of us have ever paid a tribute of 
 
 respectful interest to that great stone which 
 
 62 
 
RYDDERCH HAEL 
 
 reclines mute, yet eloquent, on the green hill- 
 side to the north of Lochwinnoch. Tradition 
 has been faithful in preserving its significance, 
 for it is still called Cloriddreck — the tomb of 
 Rydderch Hael, whose victories completed the 
 conversion of our country to Christianity. 
 
 Yet not of quite the whole of our country, 
 only the Celtic districts. Besides the Scottish 
 kingdom of Dalriada in the west, the Pictish 
 kingdom of Alba or Caledonia in the north 
 and the British kingdom of Strathclyde in the 
 south, a fourth power had established itself in 
 the east, namely, the Saxon king of North- 
 umbria. For the manner in which the Teutonic 
 race first obtained a footing in Britain we rely 
 chiefly on the authority of three writers : 
 namely, ist, Gildas, a Welsh monk, who was 
 born about a.d. 520 and died about 570 ; 
 2nd, Baeda, commonly known as the Vener- 
 able Bede, priest and Benedictine monk of 
 Jarrow, who was born in 673 and died in 
 735 ; and, 3rd, Welsh Nennius, reputed author 
 of the Historia Britonum^ probably compiled 
 during the closing years of the eighth century. 
 
 It will be seen from these dates that Gildas 
 was the only one of the three writers capable 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 of giving evidence at first hand about events 
 in the sixth century — the century of Columba 
 and Kentigern, so momentous in the history 
 of northern Britain. 
 
 And a gloomy chronicle it is. 
 
 " Alas ! " says he at the outset, " the subject of 
 my complaint is the general destruction of every- 
 thing that is good, and the general growth of evil 
 throughout the land. ... It is my purpose to relate 
 the deeds of an indolent and slothful race [namely, 
 his own countrymen, the Britons] rather than the 
 exploits of those who have been valiant in the field." 
 
 His narrative, which Bede refers to as 
 sermo jiebilis — a tearful treatise — deals with 
 the dark period following the departure of 
 the Romans. He has no good word for any 
 nation or party ; he denounces the cowardice 
 of the Britons, his countrymen, quite as harshly 
 as the cruelty and rapacity of the marauding 
 Picts and Scots. 
 
 " No sooner were the Romans gone," says he, 
 
 ** than the Picts and Scots, like snakes which in the 
 
 heat of mid-day come forth from their holes, hastily 
 
 land again from their canoes . . . differing from one 
 
 another in manners, but inspired with the same 
 
 avidity for blood, and all more eager to shroud their 
 
 villanous faces in bushy hair than to cover with decent 
 
 64 
 
CHRONICLE OF GILDAS 
 
 clothing those parts of their body which required it. 
 Moreover, having heard of the departure of our 
 friends [the Romans] and their resolution never to 
 return, they seized with greater boldness than before 
 on all the country far to the north as far as the wall. 
 To oppose them there was placed on the heights a 
 garrison equally slow to fight and ill-fitted to flee — 
 a useless and panic-stricken body of men, who 
 slumbered away days and nights on their unprofitable 
 watch. The hooked weapons of the enemy were 
 not idle, dragging our wretched countrymen from 
 the wall and dashing them to the ground." ^ 
 
 Then, after roundly abusing his countrymen 
 for not defending themselves more manfully 
 against the Picts and Scots, he launches into 
 fresh invective against the " haughty tyrant " 
 (he will not sully his page by the name 
 Vortigern, although in two copies of his 
 manuscript the omission is supplied) for his 
 folly in craving help from the Saxons, " a race 
 hateful to both God and man." Gildas can 
 only be reckoned an important historian in 
 the absence of any more capable contemporary 
 writer. It is from his dismal pages that we 
 learn how the Saxons first became a power in 
 our land. 
 
 Of far higher quality are the works of Bede, 
 
 ' Gildas, cap. xix. 
 E 65 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the monk of Jarrow. He commands confi- 
 dence at once by singular impartiality, a 
 quality most rare in the writings of clerics 
 of the early Church. As an example of the 
 same I will take leave to quote his eulogy 
 upon Bishop Aidan, in which he does not 
 disguise the abhorrence he feels professionally 
 for Aidan's adherence to the Celtic observance 
 of Easter and the coronal tonsure. 
 
 ** I have written thus much concerning the person 
 and works of the aforesaid Aidan, in no way com- 
 mending or approving what he imperfectly under- 
 stood about the observance of Easter : nay, very 
 heartily detesting the same . . . but, as an impartial 
 chronicler, stating what he did, commending what 
 was praiseworthy in his conduct and preserving the 
 memory thereof for the benefit of my readers — to 
 wit — his love of peace and charity; his continence 
 and humility ; his character too lofty for anger or 
 avarice ; his contempt for pride and vainglory ; his 
 diligence in keeping and teaching the divine com- 
 mandments ; his industry in reading and in vigils ; 
 his authority in reproving the haughty and powerful 
 (as beseemed a priest) and at the same time his 
 tenderness in comforting the afflicted and in relieving 
 or defending the poor . . . These things I much love 
 and admire in the aforesaid bishop, . . . but I do not 
 
 praise or approve his not observing Easter at the 
 
 66 
 
CHRONICLE OF BEDE 
 
 proper time . . . Yet this I approve of in him, that, 
 in celebrating Easter, his sole object in all he said, 
 did or preached was the same as ours, to wit, 
 the redemption of mankind through the passion, 
 resurrection and ascension of the man Jesus Christ, 
 the Mediator."! 
 
 It is not every ecclesiastic who is able to 
 w^rite so charitably of one who has differed 
 with him upon doctrine held to be essential, 
 and the temper which enabled Bede to do so 
 is good warrant for his fidelity as a guide 
 through the labyrinth of these dark centuries. 
 
 Both Bede and Nennius largely availed 
 themselves of the narrative of Gildas, supple- 
 mented, no doubt, by other writings which 
 have not come down to our time, for such 
 part of their chronicles as were not contem- 
 porary with themselves. From such writings 
 they must have derived much information 
 not contained in Gildas*s chronicle, such as the 
 description of how the Saxons first arrived 
 in three long ships, were granted some terri- 
 tory by King Vortigern, and then, perceiving 
 the fertility of the country and the cowardice 
 of the Britons, they sent for reinforcements, 
 
 ^EccL Hist. iii. 17. 
 67 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 until they became strong enough to take as 
 much as they wanted. 
 
 Bede specifies three Teutonic nations com- 
 posing these invaders, namely, Saxons, Angles 
 and Jutes, and that all the men who occupied 
 land north of the Humber were Angles. 
 
 There is one notable discrepancy between 
 the chronicles of Gildas and Bede and that of 
 Nennius, namely, that neither of the first two 
 so much as mentions the name of King Arthur, 
 whereas Nennius is loud in his praise, describ- 
 ing how he led the Britons to victory in twelve 
 battles. Very different from this uninterrupted 
 success was the state of the case according to 
 Gildas. 
 
 " Sometimes," says he, " our countrymen, some- 
 times the enemy, won the field, to the end that Our 
 Lord might in this land try after his accustomed 
 manner these his Israelites whether they loved him 
 or not. until the year of the siege of Mons Badoni- 
 cus, when there took place almost the last, but not 
 the least, slaughter of our cruel foes, which was, I am 
 certain, forty-four years after the landing of the 
 Saxons, and also the time of my own birth." ^ 
 
 Now, as Gildas asserts that the Saxons first 
 landed in a.d. 449 (though there is abundant 
 
 * Gildas, cap. xxvi. 
 68 
 
CHRONICLE OF NENNIUS 
 
 evidence to prove that they had obtained a 
 footing in some parts of the island long before 
 this, especially in Eastern Scotland), his reckon- 
 ing would date the decisive battle of Mons 
 Badonicus, or Badon Mount, in 493 ; but 
 there are grounds for believing that it took 
 place fifteen or twenty years later. It is the 
 only one of the twelve battles assigned to 
 Arthur by Nennius, whence it may be doubted 
 whether the two writers were recording the 
 same campaign. The doubt is strengthened 
 by the fact that the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ 
 although it duly records the coming of the 
 Saxons in 449, and their subsequent successes 
 over the Britons, makes no mention either of 
 Arthur or his twelve victories. Any endeavour 
 to distinguish between what is mythical and 
 what is historical in the personality of Arthur 
 would lead us far from our subject ; but that 
 there was a British and Christian champion of 
 that name cannot reasonably be doubted, despite 
 the silence of Gildas and the Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle^ nor that he obtained signal success 
 over the Saxon invaders. It is to be noted, 
 however, that, loosely as the title of " king " 
 
 was applied to the chiefs of Celtic septs, 
 
 69 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Arthur is not so designated by Nennius. On 
 the contrary, he draws a clear distinction be- 
 tween Arthur and those whom he names as 
 kings. After recording the death of the Saxon 
 Hengist, he says that his son Octa came from 
 " the sinistral part of the island " (whatever 
 that may mean) to assume the kingship of 
 Kent. " Then it was," says Nennius, " that 
 the great-hearted Arthur, with all the kings 
 and fighting men of Britain fought against 
 the Saxons. And although there were many 
 more noble than he, yet he was twelve times 
 chosen their commander, and was as often 
 victorious." ^ ' Ipse dux erat bellorum ' — he 
 was what we should term generalissimo or 
 commander-in-chief of the Britons. 
 
 The late Dr. Skene and Mr. Stuart Glennie 
 drew the reasonable inference, in which I fully 
 concur, that, while Gildas and the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle described only the struggle 
 between Briton and Saxon south of the 
 Humber, an equally fierce combat was waged 
 in North Britain between the Britons of Strath- 
 clyde, led by Arthur, and the Saxons under 
 Ebissa, the nephew of the departed Hengist, 
 
 '^ Hhtoria Brttonum, cap. 50. 
 70 
 
ARTHURIAN TOPOGRAPHY 
 
 and that the twelve victories took place after 
 
 Octa had gone south to assume the kingship 
 
 of Kent. Geoffrey of Monmouth, Bishop of 
 
 S. Asaph, in the twelfth century wrote a 
 
 history of the Kings of Britain, which he 
 
 professed to have compiled from "a very 
 
 ancient book in the British tongue " (that is, 
 
 the Welsh), lent to him by Archdeacon Walter 
 
 of Oxford. He appears to have merged the 
 
 events of the northern and southern campaigns 
 
 into one consecutive war, laying the scene of 
 
 both in the south ; and many succeeding writers 
 
 assumed that he had authority for doing so. 
 
 But Dr. Skene was of opinion that the war 
 
 described by Nennius took place in the north ; 
 
 for Nennius distinctly states that Hengist made 
 
 a deceitful treaty with Vortigern, King of the 
 
 southern Britons, offering to send for his son 
 
 Octa and his nephew Ebissa, " who," he 
 
 assured him, " were good fighters. They will 
 
 make war on the Scots, and we can give them 
 
 (that is, Octa and Ebissa) the country in the 
 
 north near the rampart called Gual," that is, 
 
 Antonine's Wall. Vortigern agreeing, Octa 
 
 and Ebissa came in forty ships, " sailed round 
 
 the country of the Picts, laid waste the 
 
 71 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Orkneys, and took possession of much land, 
 even to the Pictish boundary, beyond the 
 Frisian Sea, which is between us and the 
 Scots." ^ This clearly points to invasion and 
 conquest in what is now Scotland. Nennius 
 can hardly have invented it, and although, 
 writing in the eighth century, he cannot be 
 reckoned an original authority for what hap- 
 pened in the fifth century, there is no reason 
 to doubt the assurance that he gives in his 
 "Apology," namely, that he had collected his 
 facts " from the annals of the Scots and Saxons, 
 and from our ancient traditions." 
 
 If it be remembered that the Britons or 
 Welsh were the principal population of the 
 ancient Roman province, extending from the 
 Severn to the Clyde, it is not difficult to 
 imagine how the incidents of the northern war 
 against the Saxons became confounded with 
 those of the southern campaign against Hengist. 
 I will not follow Dr. Skene in his ingenious 
 identification of the twelve battlefields named 
 by Nennius with as many places in Scotland. 
 Place-names are useful guides, provided too 
 
 1 Nennius' Historia Britonum, cap. 38. The words " beyond the 
 Frisian Sea " do not occur in all the MSS. 
 
 72 
 
THE CAMPAIGNS OF ARTHUR 
 
 much reliance be not laid upon them, and all I 
 will venture to say is that Dr. Skene makes 
 out a strong case for the Christian leader, 
 Arthur, having waged his twelve battles in the 
 north, and not in the south, of this island, and 
 that the battle of Camlan, in which both 
 Arthur and his enemy Modred [Medraut] are 
 said to have perished in 573, is more likely to 
 have taken place at Camelon, on the Carron, 
 than on the river Cambula in Cornwall, where 
 Geoffrey of Monmouth lays the scene. ^ Sir 
 Thomas Malory, writing his famous version of 
 the Arthurian romance in the fifteenth cen- 
 tury, specifies the place as " upon a down 
 beside Salisbury, not far from the seaside," 
 which it is impossible to reconcile with the 
 actual topography of Wiltshire, but which has 
 confirmed Tennyson, and almost all other 
 writers, in the belief that Arthur's campaigns 
 were waged in the south of England. It may 
 be no more than a coincidence, but, if so, it is 
 a singular one, that the building, presumably 
 Roman, which stood near Camelon in Stirling- 
 shire, was known so long ago as 1293 ^^ 
 Furnus Arthuri, and popularly as Arthur's O'on, 
 
 1 Geoffrey's Historia Britonum, xi. 2. 
 73 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 till it was barbarously demolished in 1743 to 
 make a dam for the Carron Ironworks. 
 
 The collation of chronicles which I have 
 attempted brings us down to the beginning of 
 the seventh century, when the races inhabiting 
 northern Britain may be considered as having 
 crystallised into four kingdoms. 
 
 1. Brude, King of the Picts, converted to 
 Christianity by Columba, died, according to 
 the Irish annalist Tighernach (d. 1088), in 
 584, and in the year 600 Nectan was on the 
 Pictish throne. 
 
 2. Aidan, whom Columba had crowned 
 King of the Scots of Dalriada in preference to 
 his brother Eaganan, was still alive in 600, and 
 in 575 had announced to a great council at 
 Drumceat the independence of his kingdom 
 from the parent kingdom of Irish Dalriada. 
 
 3. After his victory at Arthuret in 573 
 Rydderch Hael established his court at Dun- 
 barton, and his northern kingdom of Strathclyde 
 or Y Gogled became independent of Wales or 
 Cymru proper, which fell to the share of 
 Maelgwn Gwynedd. Rydderch is said to have 
 died in 603. 
 
 4. Lastly, there was the newly-formed Saxon 
 
 74 
 
THE FOUR KINGDOMS 
 
 kingdom of Northumbria, already exceedingly- 
 formidable under its warlike king, Aedilfrith, 
 who, says Bede, " conquered more territories 
 from the Britons than any other king, either 
 making them tributary or expelling the inhabi- 
 tants and replacing them with Saxons." Aedil- 
 frith, whom Nennius calls Flesaurs, succeeded 
 his father Aethelric in 593 as King of Berneich, 
 which is usually latinised Bernicia, a district 
 extending from the Tyne to the Forth, and 
 including the counties of Roxburgh, Selkirk, 
 Berwick and part, at least, of the Lothians. 
 But Aethelric had also annexed the land of 
 Deira, which included modern Yorkshire, and 
 was inhabited by the southern Northumbrians, 
 so that Aedilfrith ruled the whole eastern 
 country from the Humber to the Forth. 
 Aedilfrith and his people were still pagans, 
 and, being constantly recruited from the Con- 
 tinent, became such an aggressive power, 
 menacing the territory of the other three kings 
 of North Britain, as well as the stability of the 
 Christian religion therein, that Aidan, Christian 
 King of Dalriada, led what Bede describes as 
 an immense and mighty army against King 
 
 Aedilfrith in the year 603, the year when 
 
 75 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Rydderch Hael is said to have died. It is not 
 improbable that Aidan was aUied with the 
 Britons of Strathclyde in this expedition against 
 the pagans ; anyhow he was thoroughly de- 
 feated by Aedilfrith at Degsastan, identified by 
 Dr. Skene with Dawstane, one of the head 
 waters of Liddesdale, where are a great cairn 
 and some standing stones on Nine Stane Rig, 
 probably marking the battlefield.^ The cairn 
 possibly is the sepulchre of Aedilfrith's brother, 
 Theobald, who fell in the battle with nearly 
 all his band. After this, says Bede, " no King 
 of Scots durst come into Britain to make war 
 on the Angles to this day."^ After this it 
 appears that Aedilfrith had his first opportunity 
 of attending to his province of Deira, or York- 
 shire. He carried his arms to the west, and 
 by a great victory over the Welsh at Chester 
 in 613 extended his dominion over what are 
 now the northern English counties from sea to 
 sea. The special bearing of this event upon 
 Scottish history is that it severed the ancient 
 Roman province, completely separating the 
 Britons of Wales from the Britons of Strath- 
 clyde. 
 
 ^Celtic Scotland, i. 162. ^ Ecd. Hist. i. 34. 
 
 76 
 
GROWTH OF SAXON POWER 
 
 In possessing himself of Deira, Aedilfrith had 
 ousted Edwin, the rightful heir to that king- 
 dom ; but Edwin took refuge with Redwald, 
 King of the East Angles, who espoused his 
 cause, sent him with a powerful force against 
 Aedilfrith, whom he defeated and killed on the 
 banks of the Idle. Edwin then not only- 
 repossessed himself of his hereditary dominion 
 of Deira, but seized the whole land of Berneich 
 up to the Forth. Bede says of him that "with 
 great power he commanded all the nations, as 
 well of the Angles as of the British who 
 inhabit Britain, except only the people of Kent, 
 and he reduced also to dominion of the English 
 the Mevanian Islands of the Britons, lying 
 between Ireland and Britain," that is to 
 say, Anglesea and Man. Whether or not 
 Edwin, in extending his dominion in Lothian, 
 became the eponymus of Edinburgh, is a 
 problem which has been hotly disputed, and 
 must be left to bolder philologists than I to 
 decide. 
 
 Early in the seventh century the Christian 
 religion seemed to be on the point of extinction 
 in all parts of Britain where the Saxons had 
 
 established their rule. Ethelbert, King of Kent, 
 
 77 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 and Sabert, King of East Anglia, had indeed 
 accepted baptism at the hands of Augustine, 
 but Bede states that when Ethelbert died in 
 6i6 and Sabert shortly after, their successors 
 with their whole people reverted to the worship 
 of Thor and Wodin.^ 
 
 He specially mentions the succession of 
 Ethelbert's son, Eadbald, to the throne of 
 Kent as being very unfavourable to Christi- 
 anity, for Eadbald refused to be baptised, and 
 led a highly immoral life. However, in the 
 nick of time, Bishop Laurentius managed to 
 convert Eadbald, a weak sort of creature, by 
 the miraculous apparition of S. Peter ; 2 "where- 
 fore, when Edwin, King of Northumbria, asked 
 for the hand of Eadbald's sister Ethelberga in 
 marriage, Eadbald exacted from Edwin, as a 
 condition of the marriage, that he would allow 
 her, and all that went with her, men and 
 women, priests or ministers, to worship after 
 the manner of the Christians."^ 
 
 This treaty had momentous results. Dux 
 
 foeminafacti, Ethelberga took with her to the 
 
 north Bishop Paulinus in the year 625. Two 
 
 years later, on Easter Day, 627, Edwin was 
 
 ^Ecd.Hist. n. 5. ^Ibid. ii. 6. Hbid. ii. 9. 
 
 78 
 
BATTLE OF HATFIELD CHACE 
 
 baptised at York, not, it would appear, by 
 Paulinus, as Bede leaves us to infer. Nennius 
 says that 12,000 of the king's subjects were 
 baptised at the same time, and adds — " If any 
 one wishes to know who baptised them, it was 
 Rum Map Urbgen," who spent forty days in 
 the operation/ 
 
 The defection of this powerful kingdom from 
 the Saxon faith seems to have aroused the ire of 
 Penda, pagan king of the newly-formed realm of 
 Mercia, who made alliance with the Christian 
 King of Wales, Cadwalla, King of North Wales. 
 Cadwalla in 629 had endeavoured to avenge 
 the battle of Chester in 613 by invading 
 Northumbria in 629, but had been beaten 
 badly by King Edwin at Morpeth. He there- 
 fore gladly accepted Penda's invitation to renew 
 the invasion, and between them they managed 
 to defeat and kill Edwin on Hatfield Chace in 
 the West Riding in 633. Nennius calls this 
 battle " bellum Meicen " ; a Welsh chronicle 
 of the tenth century refers to it as Gueith 
 Meiceren. The Annals of Tighernach date the 
 battle in 631, but the difference is unim- 
 portant. 
 
 * Nennius' Historia Britonuniy 63 ; Eccl. Hist. ii. 14. 
 79 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Pen da's ascendancy might have proved fatal 
 to Christianity in Northumbria, but a fresh 
 turn of the vs^heel brought other actors upon 
 the stage. 
 
 When the redoubtable Edwin killed Aedil- 
 frith at the battle on the Idle in 617 and 
 thereby regained not only his rightful king- 
 dom of Deira, but the v^hole of Northumbria, 
 including Lothian, Aedilfrith's sons took 
 refuge among the Scots of Dalriada, where 
 they were converted to Christianity.^ Edwin 
 the usurper being off the scene, back came 
 two of these sons, Eanfrid and Oswald. Eanfrid 
 was accepted as king by the people of Berneich 
 or Bernicia, and his cousin Osric became King 
 of Deira. Bede tells us that they both reverted 
 to paganism, and traces Divine vengeance in 
 their fate, both of them being killed by the 
 British king Cadwalla. Cadwalla, though a 
 Christian, was far from being an exemplary 
 character. 
 
 " After this," says Bede, ** he ruled both provinces 
 of Northumbria, not like a victorious king, but as a 
 bloody and rapacious tyrant. That year is still 
 remembered as unhappy and hateful to all good 
 men, as well on account of the apostacy of the 
 ^ Eccl. Hist. iii. i. 
 80 
 
DEATH OF CADWALLA 
 
 English kings, who had renounced the faith as of 
 the outrageous tyranny of the English king. Hence 
 it has been agreed by all who have written about the 
 reigns of the kings, to abolish the memory of those 
 perfidious monarchs, and to assign that year to the 
 following king, Oswald, a man beloved by God." ^ 
 
 Oswald with a small force marched to 
 avenge the death of his brother Eanfrid, and 
 did so to some purpose, defeating a much 
 superior force under Cadwalla, who was killed, 
 at a place called Denises or Denises Burn by 
 Bede. 
 
 " The place," says he, " is shown to this day, and 
 held in much veneration, where Oswald, when about 
 to give battle, erected the sign of the Holy Cross 
 and prayed to God to assist his worshippers in their 
 great distress. It is further reported that, the cross 
 being made in haste, and the hole dug in which it 
 was to be fixed, the king himself, full of faith, laid 
 hold of it and held it with both hands, till it was set 
 firm by throwing in the earth." ^ 
 
 A passage such as this brings the distant 
 scene very near us, and is worth all the 
 miracles and apparitions that Bede thought 
 it necessary to record. Bede says that the 
 place where this battle was fought was called 
 
 '^Eccl. Hist. iii. l. "^ IbU iii. 2. 
 
 F 81 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Hefenfelth (i,e, Heavenfield), now Hallington, 
 
 eight or nine miles north of Hexham, close to 
 
 the Roman Wall, which accounts for Nennius 
 
 calling it Catscaul, that is in Welsh Cad-ys- 
 
 gual^ the battle at the wall. 
 
 Now, all this having happened in what is 
 
 now English soil, it may be asked, what is its 
 
 bearing upon Scottish history ? Well, in the 
 
 first place, Oswald's kingdom reached to the 
 
 Forth, including a wide tract of what are now 
 
 the Scottish Lowlands, and probably the men 
 
 with whom he defeated Cadwalla were mainly 
 
 drawn from benorth the Tweed ; and in the 
 
 next place Bede tells us that, so soon as 
 
 Oswald had established himself on the throne 
 
 of Northumbria, he sent to the community 
 
 of lona for a bishop in order that his nation 
 
 might be fully converted to Christianity. 
 
 They sent him Aidan, of whose piety and 
 
 diligence Bede writes so warmly. He draws 
 
 a pretty picture of King Oswald, who had 
 
 learnt to speak Gaelic during his exile, 
 
 translating Bishop Aidan*s sermons to his 
 
 ealdormen and thegns. Aidan was only the 
 
 first of a long succession of missionaries, 
 
 monks and priests who came from lona to 
 
 82 
 
MISSIONARIES FROM lONA 
 
 preach to King Oswald's Saxon subjects. 
 It is sad to read that this excellent monarch 
 was killed in battle with his old enemy 
 Penda, the pagan King of Mercia. Bede 
 names the place where Oswald fell Maser- 
 felth, but the hand that finished the history 
 attributed to Nennius calls it Cocboy.^ It 
 is believed to have been at Oswestry, 
 formerly Oswaldstree, in Shropshire. Oswald 
 died in the ninth year of his reign and the 
 thirty-eighth of his age. He was succeeded 
 by his younger brother Oswy, who began 
 badly by causing his brother Oswin to be 
 murdered in 651, in order that he might get 
 possession of Deira. Oswy, says Bede, reigned 
 for eight-and-twenty troubled years, being 
 incessantly harassed by the pagan King of 
 Mercia, Penda. At last, after Oswy had 
 vainly tried to purchase peace from Penda, 
 and had been driven into Lothian, he vowed 
 that, if the Lord would give him victory over 
 his enemy, he would not only dedicate his 
 daughter to perpetual virginity, but would also 
 give twelve farms to the Church for monas- 
 teries. He was as good as his word, for, 
 
 1 Historia Britoniimf c. 69. 
 
 83 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 having turned upon Penda in the neighbour- 
 hood of the city Juden, somewhere on the 
 Firth of Forth, he routed his army and cut off 
 his head. He then bestowed six farms in 
 Bernicia and six in Deira upon the Church, 
 shutting up his unfortunate daughter in a 
 monastery at Hartlepool. In narrating Oswy's 
 reign, Bede gives us insight into the growing 
 power of the Church, the increasing eagerness 
 of the clergy for temporal benefits, and the 
 dread of offending them on the part of kings 
 and their ministers. 
 
 Bede carries his Ecclesiastical History down 
 to the year 731, four years before his death. 
 
 " The Picts," he says, in conclusion, " are at peace 
 with the Angles at this time, and rejoice in being 
 united in peace with the whole Catholic Church. 
 The Scots that inhabit Britain [as distinguished from 
 the Scots of Ireland], satisfied with their own terri- 
 tory, meditate no hostilities against the Angles. The 
 Britons [that is, the Welsh] though they, for the 
 most part, through inborn hatred are unfriendly to 
 the Angles, and wrongfully and from wicked custom 
 oppose the appointed Easter of the whole Catholic 
 Church ; yet, as both divine and human forces are 
 against them, they cannot prevail as they would wish ; 
 for though in part they are independent, elsewhere they 
 
 84 
 
BEDE'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY 
 
 have been made subject to the Angles. Such being 
 the peaceable and calm character of the age, many 
 Northumbrians, both nobles and private persons, are 
 laying aside their weapons and incline rather to 
 dedicate themselves and their children to the tonsure 
 and monastic vows than to study the arts of war. 
 What will be the end hereof, the next age will show." ^ 
 
 I am afraid I have been tempted aside from 
 the purpose of these lectures, which is rather 
 to review the character and examine the 
 authenticity of the early chronicles referring 
 to Scotland than to follow the events recorded 
 in them. It is difficult to avoid this fault, so 
 vividly does the Monk of Jarrow bring the 
 scenes which he describes before one, and so 
 fascinating are his sketches of character. In 
 the remaining lectures endeavour will be made 
 to stick closer to the text. 
 
 ^ Eccl. Hist, V. 23. 
 
 8s 
 
III. 
 
 A.D. 685—1093 
 
III. 
 
 A.D. 685—1093. 
 
 If Bede's review of the state of Britain about 
 the year 731, as quoted in the last lecture, is 
 not to appear too optimistic, it must be read in 
 relation to much that had gone on before that 
 particular period. The tributary condition to 
 which King Oswy had reduced the Picts did 
 not endure long after his death in 670. Pict 
 and Scot having made alliance in an effort to 
 throw off the Saxon yoke. King Ecgfrith led 
 an expedition to quell them, in 685, of which 
 numerous accounts have been preserved, all 
 agreeing in the main.^ Bede says that Ecgfrith 
 went forward against the advice of his friends, 
 especially of Cuthbert, newly ordained Bishop 
 of Lindisfarne, invaded Pictland, the enemy 
 falling back before him till they got him 
 
 ^Bede, iv. 26, Annals of Tighernachj Annals of Ulster, Simeon of 
 Durham, De Dunelm. Eccl. i. 9. 
 
 89 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 among the hills, when they turned, surrounded 
 and routed his army. Ecgfrith and most of 
 his people fell, the site of the battle being at 
 Dunnichen in Forfarshire. This was one of 
 the battles most decisively affecting the future 
 history of Scotland ; for not only was the 
 Pictish kingdom firmly re-established in the 
 north, but the Scots of Dalriada and the Britons 
 of Strathclyde, whose territory Ecgfrith seems 
 to have annexed to his dominions, regained 
 their independence. Further, just as Bede had 
 said after the defeat of King Aidan and the 
 Scots at Dawstane in 603 that thenceforward 
 no King of Scots dared to attack the Saxons, so 
 now the continuator of Nennius declares that 
 the Saxons were never again able to exact 
 tribute from the Picts.^ 
 
 Moreover, this Pictish triumph took per- 
 manent effect upon the northern church as 
 regards its future independence of the see of 
 York. Under King Oswy, Northumbria had 
 been administered as a single diocese ; when 
 his son Ecgfrith expelled Bishop Wilfred from 
 Lindisfarne in 678, he appointed separate 
 bishops for Deira and Bernicia. Two more 
 
 ^ Chron. Picts and Scots, p. 1 1. 
 90 
 
SAXON ASCENDENCY IN GALLOWAY 
 
 dioceses were established in 68 1 , when Trumuin 
 was made Bishop of the Picts, the see being 
 fixed at Abercorn. As this was the earliest 
 bishopric founded in Scotland, so it was of 
 briefest duration. The expulsion of the Saxons 
 from Pictland forced Bishop Trumuin to eva- 
 cuate the monastery of Abercorn, which, says 
 Bede, " was in the country of the Angles but 
 close by the arm of the sea that parts the land 
 of the Angles from the Scots''^; thus leaving 
 us in no doubt that all north of the Forth was 
 Pictland, which was henceforth generally 
 referred to as the kingdom of Fortrenn. 
 
 It is to be noted, however, that the kings of 
 Northumbria still claimed dominion over the 
 Picts of Galloway. Bede notes the appoint- 
 ment of Pechthelm as first Bishop of Whithorn 
 in 731, locus ad provinciam Berniciorum per- 
 tinens^ concerning which episcopate William 
 of Malmesbury, writing before 11 25, observes 
 that Pechthelm's " successors were Frithwald, 
 Pechtwin, Ethelbert, Baldulf " [all Saxon names, 
 be it noted] " and beyond these I find no more 
 anywhere, for the bishopric soon failed, since 
 it was, as I have said, the furthest shore of the 
 
 ^HisL Eccl iv. 26. ^Ibid. v, 23. 
 
 91 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Angles, and open to the inroads of Scots and 
 Picts."^ That the Saxon kings of Northumbria 
 were able so long to retain the outlying 
 province of Galloway, notwithstanding the 
 independence of the Strathclyde Britons, was 
 owing to their possession of the ancient British 
 territory of Cumberland and Westmorland, 
 including Carlisle and the south shore of 
 Sol way. 
 
 Important as was the victory of Dunnichen 
 as the result of alliance between the Picts and 
 Scots and as putting an end to Saxon ascendency 
 in the north and west, the fusion which ultim- 
 ately took place between the two northern 
 races was delayed by the secession of Nectan, 
 King of the Picts, with his whole clergy and 
 laity, from the Columban church, and their 
 adoption of the Roman Easter and other obser- 
 vances. This event is fully described by Bede 
 as taking place in 710,^ and he says that the 
 Columban monks of lona were converted to 
 the same rule in 716,^ which hardly accords 
 with Tighernach's statement that in 717 Nectan 
 expelled the Columban clergy from his 
 
 1 Gesta Regum Anglorum, p. 257 (Rolls Series). 
 
 '^Hist. Eccl. V. 21. ^ Ibid. v. 22. 
 
 92 
 
WAR BETWEEN PICTS AND SCOTS 
 
 dominions. Adopting Tighernach's statement, 
 it is easy to understand how Nectan's action 
 disturbed the amity which had prevailed, 
 almost without interruption, between Picts 
 and Scots ever since the conversion of the 
 Picts by Columba 150 years before. Hence- 
 forward the Picts waged incessant war upon 
 the Scots until 735-6, in which year the 
 Annals of Tighernach and of Ulster concur 
 in recording the complete conquest of Dal- 
 riada by Angus MacFergus, King of the 
 Picts ; and for the next hundred years any 
 glimpses afforded by the Irish Annals of affairs 
 in North Britain show Dalriada as a province 
 subject to the Picts but incessantly and violently 
 striving to regain independence. This was 
 conquest, not fusion ; but in another direction 
 the Picts, now the dominant race in North 
 Britain, had formed a connection which was 
 to lead to important results. Hereditary 
 succession among the Picts went in the female 
 line ; hence on the death of a king without 
 any brother, the crown would pass to the son 
 of a sister if he had one, or to the nearest male 
 relation on the female side. It was in accord- 
 ance with this law that King Brude, who 
 
 93 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 defeated Northumbrian Ecgfrith at Dunnichen, 
 had become king of the Picts, for we learn 
 from the Irish Life of Adamnan that he was 
 the son of Bile King of Alclyde (Strathclyde). 
 He must, therefore, have been the brother of 
 Taudar who succeeded his father Bile as King 
 of Strathclyde in 722, and, had Taudar died 
 childless, the succession would have fallen to 
 Brude or his children. This may have been 
 an agency in the network of hostilities that 
 prevailed in North Britain from 744 onwards, 
 the Picts warring now against the Britons of 
 Strathclyde, now against the Scots of Dalriada, 
 sometimes in alliance with the Saxons of 
 Northumbria, at other times employing their 
 leisure in a private civil war of their own. 
 Such were the throes preceding the birth of 
 Scotland as a single nation. 
 
 From the continuator of Bede's chronicle 
 we learn that Angus, King of the Picts, assisted 
 Eadbert, King of Northumbria, in wresting 
 Kyle and other western districts from the 
 Britons of Strathclyde in 750. Simeon of 
 Durham, an industrious compiler in the twelfth 
 century, now takes the place of the inestimable 
 Bede as the surest guide to events from the 
 
 94 
 
SIMEON OF DURHAM 
 
 middle of the eighth century onwards. He 
 was not, indeed, contemporary ; but he seems 
 to have applied the materials at his disposition 
 to honest purpose. He probably had access to 
 the Annals of Tighernach^ in which we have to 
 deplore the loss of the years 765 to 973. He 
 tells how Eadbert of Northumbria and the 
 Pictish Angus marched as allies to complete 
 the conquest of Strathclyde in 756, receiving 
 the submission of the Britons at Dunbarton on 
 ist August.^ 
 
 Notwithstanding this alliance, the continu- 
 ator of Bede, presumably a Northumbrian, in 
 recording Angus's death in 761 observes that 
 " from the beginning to the end of his reign he 
 continued a bloody and tyrannical butcher.** 
 Yet it is to him that S. Andrews, or Kilrimont 
 as it was then called, owes its foundation. The 
 authority for this is a legend, of which the 
 oldest extant version dates from the twelfth 
 century, which represents Angus, after cruelly 
 wasting the country of the Britons, encamping 
 in the Merse, where he hears the voice of 
 S. Andrew, bidding him, if he would con- 
 quer his enemies, dedicate one tenth of his 
 
 ^ Hist. Dunelm. EccL vol. i. p. 48 (Rolls Series). 
 95 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 possessions to God and S. Andrew. The 
 legend is chronologically consistent with the 
 first mention of an abbot of Kilrymont, 
 which occurs in the Annals of Tighernach 
 in the year 747, that is, within the reign of 
 Angus : and further, there is appended to 
 one copy of Wintoun's chronicle, dated about 
 1530, a note to the effect that the relics of 
 S. Andrew were brought to Scotland in 761, 
 the year in which Angus died.^ 
 
 Everything now pointed to the permanency 
 of the Pictish kingdom north of the firths, 
 and of the Saxon kingdom south of that 
 natural frontier. But in the latter half of the 
 century a new and most formidable factor had 
 to be reckoned with, namely, the roving fleets 
 of Northmen — the Finngall or Norwegians 
 and the Dubhgall or Danes. 
 
 The earliest detailed notice of this danger 
 is given by Simeon of Durham, who describes 
 the sack of Lindisfarne in 793 and the frightful 
 barbarities inflicted upon the people of Nor- 
 thumbria. The Ulster Annals record in the 
 following year the plunder of the Western 
 Isles by the Gentiles, a name commonly applied 
 
 1 Chron. Picts and Scots, 387. 
 
 96 
 
THE HUNTINGDON CHRONICLE 
 
 to the pagan Northmen, and the annalist of 
 Inisfallen adds that the monastery of lona was 
 sacked by them. Fresh descents on the west 
 took place in 798, 802 and 806, lona being 
 utterly burnt on the last occasion and, accord- 
 ing to the Inisfallen annals, forty-eight monks 
 were butchered. 
 
 So long as the Pictish nation remained united 
 they were able to protect their eastern seaboard 
 from such attacks ; but the Picts had fallen to 
 fighting among themselves over a disputed 
 succession, with a result that is best described 
 in the chronicle of S. Mary's Priory of Hunt- 
 ingdon. This document, still preserved in a 
 mutilated condition in the Public Record 
 Office, is valuable in connection with early 
 Scottish history, through David's having ac- 
 quired the Honor of Huntingdon by his 
 marriage with Matilda in 1 1 14. The chroni- 
 cler would therefore derive information about 
 Scottish affairs from persons connected with 
 the Scottish Court. He starts with the year 
 834, by which time, though the annals are 
 silent on the subject, the Scots of Dalriada 
 must have so taken advantage of the civil strife 
 
 among the Picts as to reclaim their indepen- 
 G 97 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 dence and restore the monarchy in the person 
 of one Alpin, not to be confounded with 
 Alpin Mac Eochaidh, who was the last king 
 of the Dalriad Scots before the Pictish con- 
 quest, and who was killed in Galloway in 741. 
 This Alpin, says the Huntingdon chronicler, 
 defeated the Picts with great slaughter on 
 Easter Day, 834. Unduly elated by this 
 success, he attacked them again in August of 
 the same year, when he was badly beaten, 
 captured and beheaded. He was succeeded 
 by his son Kenneth, who in 841, when the 
 Picts were defending their shores against 
 Danish invaders, attacked them in rear, in- 
 flicted upon them a severe defeat, " and so," 
 runs the narrative, " the King of Scots obtained 
 the monarchy of the whole of Alba, which is 
 now called Scotland."^ Five years later, in 846, 
 he vanquished the Picts finally, established his 
 kingdom and reigned for twenty-eight years. 
 
 There is ample confirmation of these events 
 in the Irish annals. For instance, they amplify 
 the account of the Danish invasion of Fortrenn 
 or Pictland, with the death of Euganan Mac 
 Angus, King of Fortrenn, Bran his brother, 
 
 ^ Chron. of Picts and Scots^ p. 209. 
 98 
 
KENNETH MACALPIN 
 
 and Aed Mac Boanta, Pictish King of Dal- 
 riada. The poem known as the Prophecy of 
 S. Berchan, composed by an Irish monk of the 
 eleventh century, belongs to a peculiar class of 
 historical literature fashionable in the eleventh 
 and twelfth centuries, in which the writer 
 casts his narrative of past or contemporary 
 events into the form of a prophecy purporting 
 to have been uttered by some individual who had 
 died long before. S. Berchan's prophecy con- 
 tains a good deal of Scottish history. His elegy 
 on Kenneth Mac Alpin may bear repetition. 
 
 A son of the clan of his son will possess 
 
 The kingdom of Alba by reason of his strength ; 
 
 A man who shall feed ravens, turning battles to 
 
 confusion. 
 His name was the Slayer. 
 He was the first of the men of Erin in Alba 
 To possess [land] in the east ; 
 It was by the might of spears and swords, 
 By sudden deaths and violent fates. 
 By him the fierce men in the east are deceived ; 
 On the floor of Scone of the high shields 
 By mighty craft he shall dig in the earth 
 Deadly blades — death and plunder ! ^ 
 
 1 Referring to the treacherous slaughter of Pictish nobles, when 
 the seats which they occupied at a conference with the Scots were 
 undermined, and they, falling into the trench, were butchered. 
 
 99 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Seventeen years of vigilant valour 
 
 In the sovereignty of Alba, 
 
 After slaughtering Picts, after chastising foreigners, 
 
 He dies on the banks of the Earn. 
 
 It went ill with Alba then ; 
 
 Long ere another like him shall appear. 
 
 This, again, is confirmed by the Pictish 
 Chronicle^ believed to have been compiled by 
 the monks of Brechin before the end of the 
 tenth century, w^herein is recorded the death 
 of Kenneth Mac Alpin, tumor e ani^ at For- 
 teviot, on the Earn, in February, 860. 
 
 We now come to the period of incessant 
 raids and settlements by Danes and Norsemen, 
 the Fingall and Dubhgall, vsrho appeared likely 
 to bring the whole of North Britain into 
 subjection. Simeon of Durham is our chief 
 guide through these terrible years. His 
 Historia Regum^ which bears collation with 
 the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and the Irish 
 annals, is founded partly on a lost Northum- 
 brian chronicle written in the ninth century 
 in continuation of Bede's history. Further 
 information may be found in the Chronica 
 Major a of Matthew Paris, who entered as a 
 
 monk of S. Albans in 12 17. As illustrating 
 
 100 
 
COLDINGHAM PRIORY SACKED 
 
 the dread inspired by the doings of these 
 merciless marauders I may quote his descrip- 
 tion of what took place in the Priory of 
 Coldingham, and, although it is not to be 
 found in any other independent authority (the 
 Flores Historiarum being merely another version 
 of the S. Albans chronicle), there is no reason 
 to doubt Paris's good faith in accepting it. 
 
 "In the year of the Lord 870 an innumerable 
 host of Danes landed in Scotland. Their leaders 
 were Inguar and Hubba, men of dreadful iniquity 
 and unparalleled daring. Striving to depopulate all 
 the districts of England, they butchered all the boys 
 and old men whom they found, and commanded 
 that the matrons, nuns and maidens should be sur- 
 rendered to their pleasure. And when this brutal 
 plundering had been going on in all parts of the 
 kingdom, Ebba, holy abbess of the cloister of 
 Coldingham, feared that she too . . . might be given 
 up to the lust of the heathen and lose her maiden 
 purity, along with the virgins under her rule. Call- 
 ing together all the sisters into the chapter house 
 she spoke to them as follows : * Of late there have 
 come into our parts the foulest pagans, devoid of 
 any kind of mercy ; going through all this district 
 they spare neither the sex of women nor the age of 
 children ; they destroy churches and clergy, violate 
 nuns, and break up and burn everything they come 
 upon. Therefore if you will follow my counsel, I 
 
 lOI 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 confidently hope that by divine mercy we may be 
 able both to escape the fury of these barbarians and 
 preserve our perpetual virginity.' 
 
 " When the whole assembly of virgins had firmly 
 promised to obey in all things their mother's com- 
 mands, that abbess of admirable heroism displayed 
 before all these sisters an instance of chastitv not 
 only exemplary for themselves but also eternally to 
 be followed by all succeeding virgins. She took a 
 sharp knife and cut off her own nose and upper lip 
 to the teeth, offering a dreadful spectacle of herself 
 to all beholders. And all these present, beholding 
 and approving this wondrous deed, each one inflicted 
 upon herself a similar act, following the example of 
 her mother. 
 
 ** After this, the detestable bandits came upon 
 them next morning at dawn ; to expose to violence 
 these holy women, dedicated to God. . . . But when 
 they saw the abbess and each of the sisters so horribly 
 mutilated, soaked with blood from head to foot, 
 they hastened away from the place. . . . But in 
 departing, the aforesaid leaders ordered their wicked 
 followers to set fire to the monastery and burn it 
 down with all its offices and the nuns themselves. 
 And this was done by these servants of iniquity, 
 whereby the holy abbess and all the virgins with 
 her attained to the glory of martyrdom." ^ 
 
 To trace the tangled story of the North- 
 men's aggression through the various monastic 
 
 '^Chronica Major a, vol. i. pp. 391-392 (Rolls Series). 
 102 
 
RAIDS BY NORSEMEN 
 
 annals would be tedious, even if it could be 
 made intelligible. It can be studied at leisure 
 in the pages of Mr. Robertson, Dr. Skene, Mr. 
 Andrew Lang, Professor Hume Brown, and 
 others who have done their best to unravel it. 
 Constantin L, son of Kenneth MacAlpin, 
 succeeding as King of Alba in 863, bore the 
 full brunt of invasion. According to the 
 Ulster Annals^ Olaf the White, Norse King 
 of Dublin, destroyed Dunbarton after a four 
 months' siege in 870. The Icelandic Land- 
 namobok records that Olaf s son, Thorstein 
 the Red, conquered " Caithness, Sutherland, 
 Ross and more than half of Alba," while 
 Haldane laid waste Northumbria and subju- 
 gated the Picts of Galloway. King Constantin 
 fell in battle with the Danes in 877. Before 
 the end of that century the Norsemen had 
 made themselves also masters of Orkney, Shet- 
 land and the Western Isles, or, as they called 
 them, the Sudrey or Southern Isles, to distin- 
 guish them from the Orkneys. The name 
 Sudrey still survives but little altered in the 
 title of the English bishopric of Sodor and 
 Man.' 
 
 ^ Episcopus Sodoriensis et Manniae. 
 103 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 About 915, as we learn from Simeon of 
 Durham, the Danish Ronald seized a great 
 part of Northumbria, driving King Elfrith to 
 take refuge with Constantin 11. (900-942), 
 King of Alba, who furnished them with troops 
 to dispossess the invader withal. But in this 
 battle, says Simeon, " by what sinful influence 
 I know not, the heathen Ronald was vic- 
 torious, putting Constantin to flight, routing 
 the Scots and killing Elfrith with all the best 
 of the Angles."^ The Saxon kingdom of 
 Northumbria having thus been destroyed, or 
 at least greatly diminished, there was indeed 
 little prospect except that the whole of Britain 
 from the Humber to the Pentland Firth 
 should pass permanently under Scandinavian 
 domination ; wherefore Constantin sought to 
 make terms with the enemy, giving his 
 daughter in marriage to Olaf Cuaran, son 
 of Sitriuc, Ronald's brother and successor, as 
 Danish King of Northumbria. 
 
 How far this proved an immediately satis- 
 factory settlement there is no means of ascer- 
 taining owing to the confusion of records ; 
 
 ^ Hist, de S. Cuthberto, Sim. of Durham, vol. i. pp. 208, 209 
 (Rolls Series). 
 
 104 
 
ENGLISH CLAIM TO SUPREMACY 
 
 but a new power was arising in the south 
 which was to range Scot and Northman 
 shoulder-to-shoulder against a common foe. 
 Alfred the Great, King of the West Saxons, 
 died in 901, but his good work remained. 
 Waging almost incessant war against the 
 Danes for thirty years, he had finally expelled 
 them from the whole of England south of the 
 Humber in 897, thereby establishing the West 
 Saxon supremacy in South Britain. 
 
 From the beginning of the tenth century, 
 therefore, the Winchester Chronicle^ more com- 
 monly known as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ be- 
 comes a valuable source of information as to 
 affairs in North Britain, albeit some statements 
 therein have to be accepted under reserve. 
 One such statement occurs in five out of the 
 six extant copies of the chronicle under the 
 year 924, to the effect that Edward the Elder, 
 King of England, caused Bakewell, a town in 
 Peakland (Derbyshire), to be built and forti- 
 fied, no doubt for the defence of his northern 
 frontier. "And then," the chronicle con- 
 tinues, " the King of Scots [Constantin II.] 
 and the whole nation of Scots, and Ronald, 
 
 and the son of Eadulf and all those who dwell 
 
 105 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 in Northumbria, as well English and Danes 
 and Northmen and others, and also the King 
 of the Strathclyde Welsh and all the Strath- 
 Clyde Welsh, chose King Edward for father 
 and lord." 
 
 Now this is the earliest assertion of the 
 supremacy of the English monarch over Scot- 
 land — the solitary record whereon rests what 
 has been known as the " Great Commendation 
 of Scotland," and whereon in after years 
 another King Edward, First after the Con- 
 quest, founded his claim to overlordship. It 
 is, to quote the words of that keen controver- 
 sialist, the late Dr. Freeman, " the primary 
 fact from which the English controversialist 
 starts " ; he takes " the honest English of the 
 Winchester chronicle " as his gospel — that is, 
 those copies of the chronicle which contain 
 the statement of the Scottish submission, and 
 leaving aside that copy which does not mention 
 it at all. 
 
 Now, I do not understand Mr. Andrew 
 Lang when he says \_History of Scotland^ i. 496] 
 that "the whole question of the English 
 supremacy is now of purely antiquarian in- 
 terest." If he means that it has no historical 
 
 106 
 
A QUESTION OF DATES 
 
 interest, I must venture to disagree with him, 
 for it was round this question, and this alone, 
 that the whole history of Scotland revolved for 
 300 years. Therefore, the authenticity of the 
 passage above quoted from the Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle invites close scrutiny. Such scrutiny 
 it will not bear. It represents the Danish 
 Regnwald, who had conquered Northumbria 
 and established himself as its king in 918, 
 as making submission to English Edward in 
 924, whereas the death of Regnwald is re- 
 corded in the Ulster Annals in 921. Dr. 
 Freeman thinks this must have been another 
 Regnwald ; or, if it was the same, then he 
 thinks the Irish annalist as likely to have 
 been mistaken as the English. But Florence 
 of Worcester was not so easily satisfied. Com- 
 piling his valuable Chronicon Chronicorum early 
 in the twelfth century, and relying chiefly 
 upon the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for events 
 in the first half of the tenth century, he 
 appears to have considered it awkward that 
 a discrepancy in dates should appear in the 
 only written authority for the submission of 
 the Scottish king, wherefore he altered the 
 
 date of the alleged commendation from 924 to 
 
 107 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 921, so as to bring it within the lifetime of 
 Regnwald, 
 
 It is believed that this part of the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle was written, perhaps copied 
 from an earlier MS. about fifty years later than 
 the reign of Edward the Elder ; and a mistake 
 in the name of a king, or even a king more 
 or less, at a time when so-called kings were so 
 thick upon the ground, may not seem of much 
 importance ; but beyond and apart from what 
 may have been a clerical error in the chronicle, 
 there is the significant absence of any evidence, 
 save this single passage, that Edward the Elder 
 made any attempt at all to reduce Northumbria 
 and Scotland to submission. He had plenty 
 to do in putting down the rebellion of his 
 cousin Aethelwald and reconquering the Mer- 
 cian Danelaw, without making war beyond his 
 northern frontier. That some form of treaty 
 or convention may have been entered into by 
 the Scottish and Danish rulers with their 
 powerful southern neighbour is probable 
 enough ; but, as I have said, there is no 
 evidence to that effect save the single entry 
 in five out of the six extant copies of the 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ which even the late 
 
 108 
 
BATTLE OF BRUNANBURG 
 
 Dr. Freeman admitted was probably not con- 
 temporary.^ 
 
 Matters took a different turn when Athelstan 
 succeeded to the English throne in 925. He 
 could not feel secure so long as the Northmen 
 possessed any base in Britain south of the 
 Forth, and he determined to continue the 
 work of his father and grandfather. Sitriuc, 
 indeed, the Danish King of Deira or South 
 Northumbria, married Athelstan's sister in 
 925 ; but when Sitriuc died suddenly in the 
 following year, Athelstan seized his kingdom of 
 Deira, which the Danes made great prepara- 
 tions to recover. Constantin II., King of 
 Scots, having, as aforesaid, made friends with 
 the Danes by marrying his daughter to 
 Sitriuc's son, Olaf Cuaran, prepared to support 
 Olaf in an expedition into Deira. Athelstan 
 was beforehand with him. The Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle and Simeon of Durham record how 
 he invaded Scotland by sea and land, laying it 
 waste as far as Forfar. 
 
 In A.D. 934 a counter-invasion was organised. 
 The Danes of Dublin came in force to support 
 their fellow-countrymen, allying themselves 
 
 ^ Conquest of England, p. 217. 
 109 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 with Constantin's Scots. King Constantin 
 himself and his son-in-law, Olaf Cuaran,. 
 appeared in the Humber with a great Danish 
 fleet (Simeon says as many as 615 ships), while 
 another Olaf, son of Godfrey, King of Dublin, 
 led his Danes and the Welsh of Strathclyde 
 by land. According to the Egills Saga they 
 harried all the country, defeating Athelstan's 
 two earls ; but in 937 Athelstan himself ad- 
 vanced against them and utterly defeated them 
 in the battle of Brunanburg, which must take 
 its place beside that of Dawstane in 603 and 
 Dunnichen in 685 as among the most decisive 
 in early British history.' The Annals of Ulster 
 and those of Clonmacnoise describe the fright- 
 ful slaughter. Constantin and his son-in-law 
 Olaf escaped to the ships ; so did the other 
 Olaf from Dublin. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 
 bursts into poetry in celebration of the victory 
 — a long paean of victory, whereof a few 
 lines may suffice to indicate the character. 
 " The king departed 
 
 On the fallow flood, 
 
 His life preserved, 
 
 Constantin, hoary warrior. 
 
 ^Florence of Worcester, vol. i. p. 132 ; Hist. Dunelm. EccL vol. 
 i. p. 76 ; William of Malmesbury, Gesta Regum, vol. i. p. 142. 
 
 no 
 
SITE OF THE BATTLE 
 
 He had no cause to exult 
 
 In the communion of swords. 
 
 Here were his kindred bands 
 
 Of friends overthrown ; 
 
 And his son he left 
 
 On the place of slaughter, 
 
 Mangled with wounds, 
 
 Young in battle. 
 
 He had no cause to boast. 
 
 That grey-haired hero, 
 
 That old deceiver. 
 
 They left behind them 
 
 Corpses for the sallowy kite to devour, 
 
 And the swarthy raven with horny neb, 
 
 And the white-tailed eagle, 
 
 The greedy war-hawk. 
 
 And the gray beast 
 
 The wolf of the wood. 
 
 Never has there been greater carnage 
 
 In this island, since from the East hither 
 
 Came Angles and Saxons to land." ^ 
 
 There has been much uncertainty as to the 
 site of this great battle, which, despite of 
 frequent subsequent revolts, fixed the destiny 
 of Northumberland as an English county. 
 Egills Saga calls the place Vinheidi, v^hich 
 appears as Wendun in Simeon of Durham's 
 chronicle. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle names 
 
 ^ Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, s.a. (in four out of the six MSS.). 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 it Brunanburh, which is rendered Duinbrunde 
 in the Pictish Chronicle, By an exhaustive 
 analysis of evidence and topography, the late 
 Dr. Skene decided in favour of Borough- 
 bridge on the Ouse, about sixteen miles from 
 York, but I incline rather to Barnbrough, 
 about six miles west of Doncaster. 
 
 It is recorded in the Pictish Chronicle that 
 Constantine, having reigned forty years, re- 
 signed his kingdom to Malcolm and retired to 
 a monastery. 
 
 Down to this time Strathclyde had not been 
 incorporated in the kingdom of Alba or Scot- 
 land. Its Welsh population of Strathclyde 
 had a dynasty of their own, but their kingdom 
 was tributary to the Kings of Alba, and on 
 that account exempt from taxation by Rome. 
 But in 945 it is stated in the Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle that King Eadmund, who succeeded 
 Athelstan in 940, "ravaged all Cumbraland, 
 and granted it wholly to Malcolm, King of 
 Scots, on condition that he should be his 
 midwyrhta (fellow worker) as well by sea as 
 by land." 
 
 By Cumbraland is signified the kingdom of 
 the Britons, who now appear in Latin chroni- 
 
 112 
 
EADMUND HANDS OVER STRATHCLYDE 
 
 cles as Cumbri = Welsh Cymri, extending from 
 the Derwent to the Clyde. It can hardly be 
 doubted that this concession of territory was a 
 measure of defence against the common enemy 
 of both Eadmund and Malcolm, the Norse and 
 Danes, who from their base in the Isle of Man 
 had overrun the southern part of Strathclyde, 
 representing the modern counties of Cumber- 
 land and Westmorland. English historians 
 have interpreted the transaction as one imply- 
 ing homage and fealty by the King of Scots 
 to the King of England, and some Scottish 
 historians, notably the continuator of Fordun 
 and the late Dr. Skene, have expressed that 
 conclusion also. Dr. Freeman pronounced it 
 to be " probably the earliest instance in Britain 
 of a fief in the strictest sense, as opposed to a 
 case of commendation." I submit that the 
 terms " fief," " commendation," " homage," 
 " vassalage," belong to Norman jurisprudence, 
 and that their sense has been imported into the 
 transaction between Eadmund and Malcolm by 
 later writers. The process is not difficult to 
 trace. First comes Florence of Worcester 
 (who died in 1118). He put a feudal gloss 
 
 on the term midwyrhta by rendering it Jidelis^ a 
 H 113 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 vassal/ Next comes Henry of Huntingdon (died 
 in 1 155), who states frankly that Eadmund, 
 because he was unable — nequibat — " thoroughly 
 to subdue the perfidious and lawless people of 
 that province, made it over — commendavit — to 
 Malcolm upon this understanding — pacto — that 
 he should be his ally by land and sea.*' ^ 
 
 Lastly comes Roger of Wendover (died in 
 1236), who gives details not to be found else- 
 where, such as that Eadmund caused the two 
 sons of Donald, King of Strathclyde, to have 
 their eyes destroyed, and granted the kingdom 
 to Malcolm — de se tenendum — to be held from 
 himself, that Malcolm might protect the 
 northern parts of England by land and sea 
 from the invasion of foreign enemies. Here 
 we have the purpose of the grant clearly stated, 
 and its nature interpreted as a Norman fief, 
 which was the only kind of tenure wherewith 
 Roger of Wendover was acquainted.^ 
 
 This transaction, you may be sure, was 
 worked for all it was worth by the Plan- 
 tagenets ; but the nearest contemporary records 
 may be searched in vain for any evidence that 
 
 "^ ChronicQUy vol. i. p. 134.. 'Hist. Anglorum, p. 162. 
 
 ^Flores Historiarunty i. 398 (ed. English History Society). 
 114 
 
ALLEGED CESSION OF LOTHIAN 
 
 the cession of Strathclyde was more than a 
 personal bargain for alliance, offensive and 
 defensive, between Eadmund and Malcolm 
 against a common foe : just as the cession of 
 Nice and Savoy to France in i860 did not 
 involve Napoleon III. in vassalage to the King 
 of Sardinia, but was a free grant of territory in 
 exchange for aid against the Austrians. 
 
 During the reign of Malcolm's successor, 
 Indulph, 954-962, an exceedingly important 
 event is noted in the Pictish Chronicle^ namely, 
 the evacuation of Edinburgh (pppidum Eden) 
 and its occupation by the Scots, who, adds the 
 writer, possess it to this day. There is nothing 
 to show whether this was an act of conquest 
 or of friendly cession, but the bearing of this 
 brief passage is very significant in relation to 
 other accounts of the manner in which Saxon 
 Lothian became part of the Scottish realm. 
 
 In a tract entitled Libellus de Primo Adventu 
 Saxorum^ formerly attributed to Simeon of 
 Durham, but now regarded as of unknown 
 authorship, it is stated that when the North- 
 umbrian kingdom was brought to an end in 
 954, King Edgar of England anpointed two 
 
 earls to govern it — Oslac ruling the territory 
 
 "5 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 of Deira from York, and Edulf Yvelchild that 
 of Bernicia from the Tees to the Forth ; 
 wherein his chief seat would be Bamborough. 
 These two earls, says the anonymous chronicler, 
 and the Bishop of Lindisfarne, brought Kenneth 
 II., King of Scots, to King Edgar ; " and when 
 Kenneth had done him homage, Edgar gave 
 him Lothian, and with great honour sent him 
 back to his own." ^ Not a word about this in 
 the contemporary Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ nor 
 do any of the older annalists mention it. We 
 hear no more about it till we come to the 
 thirteenth century, more than 200 years after 
 the death of Kenneth II., when we find the 
 story repeated, with many highly-coloured 
 details, by Matthew Paris, his colleague Roger 
 of Wendover, and John of Wallingford. The 
 last-named writer, who lived 300 years later 
 and is of no reputation as an original authority, 
 says that Kenneth came to London to interview 
 Edgar (a circumstance which could hardly have 
 escaped notice of the Anglo-Saxon chronicler), 
 and that Kenneth represented to Edgar that 
 Lothian ought to belong to him as a hereditary 
 
 ^ This tract is printed in the Rolls Series, Simeon of Durham y 
 vol. ii. 
 
 1x6 
 
EDGAR OF ENGLAND AND KENNETH 11. 
 
 part of the Scottish realm, which could only 
 refer to Kenneth having inherited Edinburgh 
 from his kinsman King Indulph, the Kings of 
 Alba never having had possession of Lothian 
 before the above-mentioned surrender of Edin- 
 burgh. Edgar referred the question to his 
 councillors. Wallingford's account of the 
 result is imperfect owing to damage to the 
 MS. 
 
 " These men, being well instructed in the wisdom 
 of their ancestors . . . unless the King of Scotland 
 should consent to do homage for it to the King of 
 England . . . and chiefly because the means of access 
 to that district for defending it are very difficult, and 
 its possession not very profitable. . . . Howbeit 
 Kenneth agreed in their decision, and sought and 
 obtained Lothian on the understanding that he was 
 to do homage for it, and he did homage accordingly 
 to King Edgar, and further was compelled to 
 promise formally under pledges that he would not 
 deprive the people of that region of their ancient 
 customs, and that they would be allowed to use the 
 name and language of the Angles. These conditions 
 have been faithfully observed to the present day 
 {c, 1230), and thus was settled the old dispute 
 about Lothian, though new cause of difl^erence often 
 arises even now." ^ 
 
 1 John of Wallingford aj>U(i Gale, p. 545. 
 117 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Matthew Paris indulges in picturesque par- 
 ticulars, but without any hint at homage. He 
 represents King Edgar as giving King Kenneth 
 many gifts — 
 
 '* a hundred ounces of purest gold, many silken 
 robes, ornaments and rings with precious stones ; 
 and he gave besides to the said king the whole land 
 which in the mother-tongue is called Lothian, on 
 this condition that every year on the chief festivals, 
 when the king and his successors wore the crown, 
 they should come to court and celebrate the feast 
 with rejoicing in company of the other princes of 
 the realm. Moreover, the king gave him very 
 many dwelling-places on the route, so that he and 
 his successors, coming to the feast and returning, 
 might be able to lodge there. And these continued 
 in the possession of the Kings of Scotland until the 
 time of King Henry II." ^ 
 
 It is passing strange that William of Mal- 
 mesbury, writing loo years before Matthew 
 Paris, says nothing about the cession of 
 Lothian, although he dwells at length upon 
 the acts and character of Edgar, and re- 
 lates some anecdotes of his dealings with 
 Kenneth. 
 
 I have now recounted all the authorities for 
 the alleged transaction. Against them are to 
 
 ^ Chron, Maj. ad ann. 975. 
 118 
 
THE PICTISH CHRONICLE 
 
 be set two which, in my opinion, are of 
 sufficient weight to outweigh the others. 
 First, there is the Pictish Chronicle, which 
 is believed to have been compiled in Gaelic 
 by a monk of Brechin during the reign of 
 Kenneth II., and is therefore contemporary 
 authority, though it has only come down to 
 us in the form of a Latin translation, tran- 
 scribed by a monk of York as late as the 
 fourteenth century.^ The compiler of the 
 original was probably the same monk who 
 recorded the occupation of Edinburgh by the 
 Scots fifteen years or so previously, in which 
 case, if a formal cession of Lothian took place 
 in 975, it is strange that he should pass it 
 in silence. The last entry in the contem- 
 porary Pictish Chronicle states that, just about 
 the time when Kenneth is alleged to have 
 been visiting King Edgar in London, he was 
 devastating Saxonia, that is Edgar's territory 
 of Northumberland as far as Stanmore, Cleve- 
 land and the Pools of Deira ; repeating the 
 invasion in the following year, when he carried 
 off the Saxon king's son. The Saxon king 
 can have been none other than Earl Eadulf, 
 
 1 Skene's Chron. Picts and Scots, pp. xviii, xix. 
 119 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Edgar's governor of Bernicia from the Tees 
 to the Forth. 
 
 Second, there is the statement by Simeon of 
 Durham that when Aedulf Cudel succeeded 
 his brother Uthred as Earl of Northumberland 
 in 1016, 
 
 "being a man very cowardly and timorous, and 
 fearing that the Scots would avenge on him the 
 death of their men whom Uthred his brother had 
 killed " [at the siege of Durham in 1006], " he granted 
 to them the whole of Lothian for amends and stead- 
 fast peace. In this way was Lothian added to the 
 kingdom of the Scots." ^ 
 
 The truth, however, seems to be that Mal- 
 colm IL obtained Lothian by conquest as the 
 fruits of his great victory over the English 
 at Carham in 1018, when, as Simeon records 
 in another work, ' 
 
 " the entire people from the Tees to the Tweed, 
 with their nobility, almost wholly perished in fight- 
 ing against an endless host of Scots at Carham." ^ 
 
 When it is thus shown that the story of the 
 later chroniclers is utterly inconsistent with 
 that of those most nearly contemporary, the 
 
 ^Simeon, De obsessione Dunelmi {Ko\h Series), i. 218. 
 ^Simeon's Hist. Dunelm. Eccl. i. 84. 
 120 
 
THE DANES INVADE ARGYLL 
 
 grant of Lothian by King Edgar to King 
 Kenneth, with the alleged vassalage, may be 
 dismissed as apocryphal, invented first, prob- 
 ably, to cover the disgrace of defeat at 
 Carham, and next to strengthen the claim to 
 English superiority* 
 
 I have dwelt at some length on these two 
 transactions — the undoubted cession of Strath- 
 clyde by King Eadmund to King Malcolm in 
 945, and the alleged cession of Lothian to 
 Kenneth in 975, because it was upon these 
 that feudal lawyers chiefly founded the English 
 claim to suzerainty. The incorporation of 
 Saxon Lothian with the Scottish realm was 
 an event of permanent importance ; for, just 
 as the Scottish colonists of Fergus Mor ulti- 
 mately gave their name to the whole country 
 of Scotland, so did the Saxon speech of the 
 Northumbrians of Lothian become the ver- 
 nacular of the whole kingdom. 
 
 We have now reached a period about which 
 there is abundant, but hopelessly contradic- 
 tory, record, the attempt to unravel which 
 would be tedious and inconclusive. It is 
 difficult, but necessary, to distinguish so far as 
 possible between the Norwegians and the 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Danes, who were politically and ethnologically 
 distinct, the Norwegians being known to the 
 Gaels as Fingall, or fair-haired foreigners, 
 and the Danes as Dubhgall, or black-haired 
 foreigners. Both of these nations were in- 
 cessantly striving for the conquest of the 
 British Isles, generally independently, some- 
 times in alliance and occasionally fighting each 
 other. The Danes (Daci or Danari) conquered 
 Dublin, Waterford and Northumbria ; the 
 Norwegians ruled in Orkney, Caithness and 
 the Western Isles. But they were far from 
 scrupulous in respecting each other's territory. 
 For instance, the Ulster Annals^ which are 
 perhaps the surest guide through this confused 
 period, record that in 986 the Danes invaded 
 Argyll, but were defeated, 140 of them being 
 hanged and the rest speared to death. On 
 Christmas Eve following, another party of 
 Danes attacked lona, killing the abbot and 
 fifteen monks. 
 
 The events of the war that followed between 
 the Danes and Norwegians are most pic- 
 turesquely told in the Nial Saga^ some of the 
 narrative dovetailing neatly with the records 
 
 of the Ulster Annals, 
 
 122 
 
MACBETH 
 
 Early in the eleventh century the name 
 Scotia or Scotland became transferred from 
 Ireland to Alba. Heretofore, though the 
 Kings of Alba were sometimes termed Kings 
 of Scots, the name Scotia has occurred in the 
 chronicles only as indicating Ireland. It is 
 curious that its first application to Alba should 
 have been by the monk Marianus Scotus, so 
 called because he was Irish by birth. Born 
 in 1028, he became a recluse, spent most of 
 his life on the Continent and composed a 
 chronicle which contains only a few references 
 to events in North Britain. Among these, 
 however, is the death of Malcolm II. in 1034, 
 whom he terms King of Scotia — Rex Scotiae^ 
 which is the earliest instance in literature of 
 the application of this name to Alba.^ 
 
 According to the Ulster Annals^ this Malcolm 
 had killed the nearest male heir to the Scottish 
 throne in 1033, in order to clear the succession 
 for Duncan, the son of his daughter. Duncan 
 succeeded accordingly, and the Orkneyinga 
 Saga tells of the great war he waged with 
 his cousin, the Norse Jarl Thorfinn, for the 
 possession of Caithness and Sutherland. But 
 
 •• Monumenta Germaniae Historica^ vol. v. 
 123 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the Saga says nothing about Duncan's murder 
 by his own general, Macbeth, which the con- 
 temporary Marianus Scotus records in 1040, 
 a date confirmed by the Irish Tighernach, 
 who specifies that Duncan was not the 
 aged king described in Shakespeare's im- 
 perishable drama, but a stripling immaturae 
 aetatis, Shakespeare found in Holinshead the 
 materials which Holinshead had transferred 
 from Boece. 
 
 Macbeth, also, seems not to have been as 
 black as he has been painted. He has had to 
 bear the odium incident to a usurper, and as 
 for a murder or two more or less, that was 
 a recognised expedient in party politics of the 
 day. But he ruled his kingdom to its advan- 
 tage, if we may trust the allusion to him in 
 S. Berchan's poem : 
 
 " After slaughter of Gaels, after slaughter of 
 foreigners, 
 The liberal king will possess Fortrenn. 
 This red man was fair, yellow and tall ; 
 Pleasant was the young man to me. 
 There was abundance in Alba east and west 
 Under the reign of the fierce Red One." 
 
 Nevertheless, by his treasonable compact with 
 
 124 
 
MALCOLM CEANNMOR 
 
 Thorfinn, the newly knit realm of Scotland 
 was dismembered — Macbeth ruling for seven- 
 teen years south of Strathspey and the Ness, 
 and Thorfinn retaining the northern counties 
 and islands. 
 
 There is great obscurity over the expedition 
 led by Siward, Earl of Northumberland against 
 Macbeth in 1054. The contemporary Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle states that 
 
 " he went with a great army into Scotland with 
 both a fleet and a land force, and fought against the 
 Scots and put to flight King Macbeth, and slew all 
 that were best there in the land, and brought thence 
 much war spoil, such as no man obtained before.'* ^ 
 
 The Irish annals amply confirm this, the 
 Ulster Annals putting the loss of the Scots 
 at 3000 killed and that of the Northumbrians 
 at 1500; but the battle was not decisive, 
 and if Siward's object was to dethrone 
 Macbeth in the interest of Malcolm Ceannmor, 
 the son of Duncan, he failed therein ; for 
 Macbeth remained on the throne till Malcolm 
 himself defeated and killed him at Lumphanan 
 in 1057. The statement by Florence of 
 Worcester (who died in 1 1 1 8) that Siward was 
 
 1 Anglo-^axon Chron. ad ann. 1054. 
 125 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 dieting Jussu regis, by command of King Edward 
 the Confessor, in order to restore Malcolm, is 
 destitute of any confirmation from other 
 sources ; but it was made much of in later 
 years as supporting the English claims over 
 Scotland. 
 
 Malcolm Ceannmor's long reign of thirty- 
 five years carries us far in the consolida- 
 tion of Scotland : indeed, I think you may 
 regard 15th August, 1057 — the date of Mal- 
 colm's victory at Lumphanan — as the real 
 birthday of the kingdom of Scotland. It 
 is true that the Norse Jarl Thorfinn 
 still ruled in Caithness and the Western 
 Isles ; but when Thorfinn died in that or 
 the following year, Malcolm had the poli- 
 tical foresight to marry his widow Ingibjorg, 
 thereby ingratiating himself with the Norse 
 element in the population. She bore him a 
 son, Duncan, afterwards to be King of Scots ; 
 but she died a few years later, leaving Malcolm 
 free to fall honourably in love with Margaret, 
 the beautiful and saintly sister of Child Eadgar, 
 son of the deceased Eadward Atheling and heir 
 to the Saxon dynasty of England. This fresh 
 
 alliance enlisted for Malcolm the goodwill and 
 
 126 
 
MALCOLM CEANNMOR'S COURTSHIP 
 
 support of the Saxon people of Lothian and 
 Northumberland. In one copy of the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle this important event is recorded 
 in a single sentence — "King Malcolm took 
 Margaret, the Child's sister, to wife " ; but 
 in another edition, not only is the courtship 
 described in considerable detail under the year 
 1067, but Queen Margaret's subsequent career 
 is passed under review : 
 
 "In the summer of the year 1067 Eadgar Child 
 went out [from Northumberland] with his mother 
 Agatha and his two sisters Margaret and Christina, 
 and with them Marlesweyne and many good men, 
 and came to Scotland under the protection of King 
 Malcolm, and he received them all. Then it was 
 that King Malcolm began to yearn after Margaret to 
 wife, but Eadgar Child and all his men long refused, 
 and she herself was unwilling, saying that she would 
 have neither him nor any man if the heavenly 
 clemency would grant that she might serve the Lord 
 with her natural heart in perfect continence. But 
 the king straitly pressed her brother till he answered 
 yea, and in sooth he durst not otherwise, because 
 they had come into his power. So that the marriage 
 was now fulfilled, as God had fore-ordained, and it 
 could not be otherwise, as he says in the Gospel that 
 not a sparrow falls to the ground without his fore- 
 showing. The prescient Creator knew long before 
 
 127 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 what he would do with her, namely that she should 
 increase the glory of God in this land, lead the king 
 out of wrong into the right path, bring him and his 
 people to a better way, and put down all the evil 
 customs which the nation formerly followed. These 
 things she afterwards accomplished. The king there- 
 fore married her, though against her will, and was 
 pleased with her behaviour, thanking God who had 
 given him such an excellent spouse. And being a 
 prudent man, he turned himself to God and forsook all 
 impurity of conduct, as S. Paul, the apostle of the Gen- 
 tiles saith — Salvabitur vir etc., which meaneth in our 
 speech — 'Full oft the unbelieving husband is sanctified 
 and healed through the believing wife, and so belike 
 the wife through the believing husband.' The Queen 
 above named afterwards did many things in this land 
 to promote the glory of God, and conducted herself 
 well in her noble station, as always was her custom." 
 
 Now the purpose of this long extract is 
 
 to illustrate how such chronicles as these 
 
 were compiled. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ in 
 
 its original form, was no doubt a contemporary 
 
 record of current events, and was copied as 
 
 the basis of the chronicles written in various 
 
 monasteries throughout the land, with such 
 
 interpolations as the historiographer chose to 
 
 insert. In the edition from which I have 
 
 quoted, the copyist was writing long after the 
 
 128 
 
EADGAR ATHELING 
 
 date of Malcolm's marriage with Margaret, 
 and added to the bare statement of the other 
 editions facts that could not be known to the 
 original annalist. In this instance the inter- 
 polations are in accord with known facts ; but 
 this should not throw the student of history 
 off his guard so as to accept without careful 
 scrutiny similar interpolations in connection 
 with disputed events. As I have said already, 
 one edition of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle con- 
 tains no reference to the Great Commendation 
 of 924, though it appears in the other editions 
 which Mr. Green considers were written about 
 the year 975, fifty years after, when the 
 English king had formulated his claim to the 
 empire of Britain. 
 
 Upon Malcolm's internal government of 
 Scotland the chronicles throw little light, 
 though the writings attributed to Simeon of 
 Durham contain many bitter complaints of his 
 five invasions of Northumbria in support of 
 his brother-in-law, Eadgar AtheHng's, claim 
 to the throne of England. King Sweyn of 
 Denmark also espoused Eadgar's cause, and the 
 Winchester chronicle describes how in the 
 
 year 1069 a Danish fleet of 240 ships entered 
 I 129 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the Humber in support of Child Eadgar, sacked 
 York and killed many hundreds of Frenchmen, 
 />. Normans. This brought William the Con- 
 queror to the north in person to lay waste the 
 whole country with fire and sword. Thus the 
 whole of what are now Northumberland, Cum- 
 berland, Durham and York were alternately 
 harried by Malcolm the friend and King 
 William the enemy of Eadgar, until William, 
 as the Winchester chronicler records, resolved 
 to put an end to this state of affairs, invaded 
 Scotland by sea and land in 1072, and brought 
 Malcolm to terms, according to Florence of 
 Worcester at Abernethy.^ There is hopeless 
 confusion — endless controversy — about the 
 nature of these terms. The Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle merely says that " King Malcolm 
 came and treated with King William, and 
 delivered hostages and became his man, and 
 King William returned home with his army." 
 Florence of Worcester names Duncan, Mal- 
 colm's son by Ingibjorg, as the principal 
 hostage, and Duncan is stated in the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle to have been still detained at 
 the court of William Rufus in 1093 — twenty- 
 
 ^ Chronicon ex Chronicis, ii. 9 (English History Society). 
 130 
 
MALCOLM'S HOMAGE 
 
 one years later. Assuming, as we certainly 
 may, that Malcolm did homage to William 
 the Conqueror in the full Norman sense of the 
 term, what was that homage for ? Ordericus 
 Vitalis (1075- 1 143), a monk of Saint-Evroult 
 in Normandy, declares it was for Lothian, but 
 his evidence may be dismissed, because he 
 makes Malcolm acknowledge Lothian to have 
 been granted to him on his marriage with 
 Margaret by Edward the Confessor. Now 
 Edward the Confessor died in 1066, and Mal- 
 colm did not marry Margaret till 1068. Mr. 
 Freeman relies on the bald statement in the 
 Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ and holds that the hom- 
 age was for the whole kingdom of Scotland. 
 Others suggest that it was a renewal of the 
 alleged homage exacted by Eadmund of England 
 from Malcolm L for Strathclyde. Mr. Robert- 
 son, again, argues that the homage was no 
 more than feudal recognition for the twelve 
 villae in England and the annual subsidy of 
 twelve marks in gold, which we know, on the 
 authority of Florence of Worcester, William 
 the Conqueror granted to King Malcolm (prob- 
 ably under the treaty of Abernethy) — a grant 
 
 which William Rufus renewed in 1091. 
 
 131 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 When Rufus in the following year failed to 
 fulfil his part of the bargain, as the Win- 
 chester chronicler admits that he did, Malcolm 
 renounced his homage, invaded Northumber- 
 land, fell into ambush near Alnwick, and got 
 killed on 13th November, 1093. The place 
 where he fell is still marked by a monument 
 called Malcolm's Cross. 
 
 I cannot pass from the personality of Mal- 
 colm Ceannmor without quoting the reference 
 to him in the Prophecy of S. Berchan. 
 
 " A king — the best that possessed Alba ; 
 A king of kings most fortunate. 
 He was a vigilant crusher of enemies. 
 No woman hath borne or will bear in the East 
 A king whose sway over Alba shall be mightier. 
 Nor shall there be borne for ever 
 One possessed of higher fortune and greatness." 
 
 132 
 
IV, 
 
 A.D. 1093— 1 174. 
 
IV. 
 
 I093-II74- 
 
 By the death of Malcolm Ceannmor, followed 
 four days later by that of his Queen Margaret, 
 the work of consolidating the realm of Scot- 
 land, which Malcolm had so successfully carried 
 on, was arrested, and the nation was exposed 
 to the evils of a disputed succession. The 
 Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records the election of 
 Malcolm's brother, Donald Ban, to the throne 
 by the Scots. He would be reckoned the next 
 heir according to the Gaelic law of Tanistry. 
 Malcolm's son, Duncan, whom the Saxon part 
 of the nation esteemed the rightful heir, was 
 still in quasi-captivity in England, and the 
 Scottish chronicler, John of Fordun, states that 
 Donald Ban besieged Edinburgh Castle, where 
 Queen Margaret's body still lay unburied. 
 
 " But," says Fordun, " forasmuch as that spot is in 
 itself strongly fortified by nature, Donald deemed 
 that the gates only need be guarded, because it was 
 
 135 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 not easy to see any other entrance or outlet. When 
 those who were within understood this, being taught 
 of God through the merits, as we believe, of the holy 
 queen, they brought down her holy body by a postern 
 on the western side. Some, indeed, declare that 
 during the whole of that journey a thick mist sur- 
 rounded all this family and miraculously screened 
 them from the view of their foes, so that nothing 
 hindered them as they travelled by land or sea ; but 
 they succeeded in bringing her away to the place 
 desired as she herself had before commanded, namely, 
 to the Church of Dunfermline, where she now rests 
 in Christ. It was thus that Donald came by the king- 
 dom, having driven away the rightful heirs." ^ 
 
 Experience has taught us to accept a fog as 
 a normal incident in the meteorology of Edin- 
 burgh. Not so Fordun, who, like most monkish 
 chroniclers, is always on the outlook for super- 
 natural portents. It may be remembered that 
 even John Knox interpreted the easterly haar 
 which greeted Mary Queen of Scots on her 
 arrival at Leith as a sign of divine displeasure. 
 
 Fordun devotes a chapter [iv. i] to explain- 
 ing that the old law of Tanistry, under which 
 Donald would have been the rightful heir, had 
 been abrogated by Malcolm II. [1005-1034], 
 and " that thenceforth each king after his death 
 
 '^Chronicon, v. 21. 
 136 
 
DUNCAN AND DONALD BAN 
 
 should be succeeded in the government of the 
 realm by whoever was at the time nearest in 
 descent — that is, a son or daughter, a nephew 
 or niece — the nearest then living." 
 
 The position, then, in 1093-4 was this, that 
 Donald Ban was recognised as king by the 
 Gaelic population of the Highlands and probably 
 of Galloway, while the Welsh of Strathclyde 
 and the Saxons of Lothian looked for the return 
 of Duncan from captivity in England to take 
 up his father's realm. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 
 is again the chief authority for what followed. 
 It is stated there that in the year 1093 
 
 "Duncan came to King William [Rufus] and did 
 such homage as the king required \ and so, having 
 obtained his consent, he went off to Scotland with 
 such aid as he could muster, both English and 
 Norman ; and he deprived his kinsman Donald of 
 the throne and was received as king. But then 
 some of the Scots again gathered together and killed 
 nearly all his men, and he himself escaped with a 
 few others. Afterwards they became reconciled on 
 this condition that Duncan should never more bring 
 English or Normans into the country." 
 
 Here again the nature and extent of the 
 
 homage or troth required by King William is 
 
 left quite vague. It is likely enough that 
 
 137 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Duncan, steeped as he had become in Nor- 
 man practice and unable to claim his kingdom 
 except on such terms as King William chose 
 to grant, would become William's vassal for 
 that kingdom. But those terms were re- 
 jected by the Gaelic part of the nation, 
 who only submitted to Duncan on condition 
 that he should renounce his Norman and 
 Saxon associates. 
 
 However, it is not of much moment to 
 what extent Duncan compromised the inde- 
 pendence of Scotland, for he only reigned six 
 months. He lost his life in an insurrection of 
 his Gaelic subjects in support of Donald Ban, 
 who was restored to the throne. 
 
 William of Malmesbury, writing thirty or 
 
 forty years after the event, states that Duncan's 
 
 half-brother Eadmund, the only degenerate son 
 
 of the sainted Margaret, conspired with Donald 
 
 Ban for the assassination of Duncan, and 
 
 received as his reward the kingship of Lothian. 
 
 The partnership did not long endure. In 
 
 describing what took place three years later 
 
 the Winchester chronicler, a contemporary 
 
 authority, is more explicit than hitherto about 
 
 the ^nature of King William's overlordship. 
 
 138 
 
FORGED DEEDS 
 
 "This year [that is 1097] at Michaelmas Edgar 
 Atheling, with King William's aid, led an army into 
 Scotland and won that country by hard fighting, 
 driving out King Donald and establishing his kins- 
 man Eadgar as king in fealty to William." 
 
 Eadmund was imprisoned and died a monk. 
 Donald Ban was captured later, and, according 
 to both Irish and Scottish chronicles, was 
 blinded by his half-brother Eadgar and died 
 at Rescobie. William of Malmesbury states 
 that David, assisted by King William, was the 
 agent in Donald's doom.^ 
 
 Now, the statement in the Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle about Eadgar's vassalage to King 
 William is plain enough ; the only doubt as to 
 its truth arises from the spurious character of 
 three out of eight documents preserved in the 
 Treasury of Durham. Seven of these are 
 grants by Eadgar, King of Scots, to the monks 
 of Durham and Coldingham, five of which are 
 undoubtedly genuine. These Jive contain no 
 allusion whatever to King William Rufus or his 
 superiority. The other two will not bear 
 scrutiny. One of them is a conveyance of 
 lands to the monks of Coldingham, and purports 
 
 1 Gesta Regum, vol. ii. p. 476 (Rolls Series). 
 139 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 to be granted by King Eadgar acting " under 
 the license of William, King of England, Lord 
 Superior of the Kingdom of Scotland." Upon 
 this charter^ Dr. Raine, who was a firm believer 
 in the rightful claim of England to suzerainty, 
 pronounced as follows : 
 
 " It is a most palpable forgery, fabricated apparently 
 for the express purpose of establishing the superiority 
 of England. Never, perhaps, was there so miserable 
 an attempt at imitation. The parchment, unlike 
 that of the nth century, is thin and imperfectly 
 prepared . . . every characteristic of the document 
 belongs to a period later hy centuries than the reign 
 of Edgar. But the seal gives the finishing stroke to 
 the whole. It is, in fact, a bad imitation, upon a 
 very reduced scale, of the great seal of Robert I. or 
 Robert II. The name indicating the king is broken 
 away . . . The charter is probably one of the alleged 
 forgeries of Hardyng, the poetic chronicler, who 
 lived in the reign of Henry VI., and received an 
 annuity from the Crown for his services." 
 
 The other charter referred to [No. xv. in 
 Lawrie] was passed as genuine by Dr. Raine, 
 but contains so many discrepancies that later 
 students have declined to accept it. It pur- 
 ports to be a grant by King Eadgar, " possess- 
 ing the land of Lothian and the kingdom of 
 
 ^ Sir A. Lawrie's Early Scottish Charters, No. xvn. 
 140 
 
REIGN OF EADGAR 
 
 Scotland as a gift from my lord William King 
 of the English, and acting by the advice of 
 my aforesaid lord King William," conveying 
 certain lands in Scotland to Bishop William of 
 Durham. It is stated in the charter that the 
 deed wzs executed in the year v\rhen William 
 II. built a new castle at Bamborough ; that 
 W2LS 1095. Eadgar did not become King of 
 Scots till 1 097, and Bishop William of Durham 
 died in 1096. Such discrepancies certainly 
 tend to impugn the authenticity of the docu- 
 ment in v^hich they occur, and to bring it 
 under suspicion of belonging to that category 
 of forgeries w^hich w^ere so easily perpetrated, 
 and are knovs^n to have been perpetrated in many 
 instances, when very few except the clergy 
 could write. The eighth and last document, 
 the confirmation by King William of Eadgar's 
 grant, thereby implying William's superiority, 
 exists in duplicate in the Durham Treasury. 
 To both is appended King William's great 
 seal, of which only three other examples have 
 been preserved, and there is no reason to 
 suspect that the confirmation is a forgery, 
 except that the grant confirmed is in favour of 
 
 a bishop who died the year before it was 
 
 141 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 made, and two years before Eadgar became 
 king. 
 
 King Eadgar died unmarried in 1109. In 
 his singular testamentary disposition of the 
 kingdom may be traced the difficulty he had 
 experienced in governing in a single realm the 
 Gaelic people of the Highlands, who fiercely 
 repudiated the English claim of superiority, 
 and the Saxons of Lothian and Welsh of 
 Strathclyde, where that claim seems to have 
 been acknowledged. This difficulty he at- 
 tempted to solve by bequeathing to his brother 
 Alexander Scotland proper — that is, all north 
 of Forth and Clyde, together with Stirling- 
 shire and the country south of the Forth as 
 far as, and including, Edinburgh. 
 
 To his brother David he bequeathed Lothian 
 and Cumbria, with the title of Earl. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle states that Alex- 
 ander succeeded to the kingdom " as King 
 Henry granted him," implying that King 
 Henry's consent was necessary ; but there is 
 no other evidence that this was either sought 
 or obtained ; nor is there any further notice of 
 Scottish affairs in this chronicle for the follow- 
 ing seventeen years, when, in 1 1 24, it records 
 
 142 
 
ANGUS OF MORAY'S REBELLION 
 
 the death of King Alexander, adding that " his 
 brother, then Earl of Northamptonshire, suc- 
 ceeded him, and held at the same time both 
 the kingdom of Scotland and the English 
 earldom." Not a word here about homage for 
 the kingdom of Scotland, but as David un- 
 doubtedly owed homage for the earldom of 
 Northampton and the honour of Huntingdon, 
 the dispute was henceforth to become more 
 complicated than ever. 
 
 There are but few other notices of Scottish 
 affairs in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ which ends 
 with year 1154. The most important refers 
 to the rising of Angus Mormaer, Earl of 
 Moray, in 11 30, when he attempted to dis- 
 possess David of ,the kingdom, whereof he 
 claimed to be rightful heir under the Gaelic 
 law of Tanistry, through his mother, a daughter 
 of Lulach, who succeeded Macbeth as King of 
 Scots and reigned for three months. The 
 fullest account of this rising is given by the 
 contemporary Ordericus Vitalis, who de- 
 scribes how Angus was attacked by King 
 David's cousin, Edward, Constable of Scot- 
 land, defeated and slain, King David him- 
 self being absent at the time in England, 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 a fact which is confirmed by the Exchequer 
 Rolls. 
 
 "Vigorously pursuing the fugitives with his 
 troops elated with victory and entering Moray, now 
 deprived of its lord and protector, by God's help he 
 obtained possession of all that great territory. Thus 
 David's dominion was enlarged, and his power in- 
 creased beyond any who went before him." ^ 
 
 The place of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle^ in- 
 valuable as it must be deemed as a succinct 
 contemporary record of events in the eleventh 
 century, is now filled by a number of contem- 
 porary English records, among which the most 
 trustworthy are those of Ailred, Abbot of 
 Rievaulx [i 109 ?-i i66], Henry of Hunting- 
 don [1084 ?-i 155], William of Malmesbury 
 [1095 ?~ii43], William of Newburgh [1136- 
 1201], Roger Hoveden, or, as it should be 
 written, Howden, in the county of Durham 
 (d. 1 20 1 ?), and Richard Prior of Hexham 
 (fl. 1141-1160?). Abbot Ailred was the 
 most gifted writer of the period, but William 
 of Newburgh is specially worthy of atten- 
 tion. His Historia Rerum Anglicarum has 
 been pronounced to be the finest historical 
 
 ^Ordericus Vitalis, viii. 21. 
 144 
 
WILLIAM OF MALMESBURY 
 
 work left to us by any Englishman of the 
 twelfth century. Living all his days at New- 
 burgh in the North Riding of Yorkshire, he 
 was peculiarly well placed for observation on 
 Scottish affairs, and he displayed greater breadth 
 of view and tolerance for Scotsmen than his 
 contemporaries — Ailred excepted. 
 
 David, having become thoroughly angli- 
 cised during his long residence at the English 
 court, found high favour with these south- 
 country annalists. The following passage from 
 William of Malmesbury's Gesta Regum^ which 
 was finished in 1 125, is a fair sample of the 
 literature of the period and is a piece of dis- 
 cerning history. 
 
 " When Alexander went to rest with his fathers, 
 David, the youngest of Malcolm's sons, ascended the 
 throne of Scotland, whom the king [Henry I.] had 
 made a knight and honoured by marriage with a 
 lady of quality. This youth was more courtly than 
 the others and, having been polished from boyhood 
 by intercourse and familiarity with us, had rubbed off 
 all the rust of Scottish barbarism. When at last he 
 obtained the kingdom, he remitted for three years 
 the taxation of all those of his people who were 
 willing to improve their dwellings, dress more care- 
 fully and feed more nicely. No history has ever 
 
 K 145 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 recorded three kings being brothers who were of 
 equal sanctity or exhibited so much of their mother's 
 piety [as Eadgar, Alexander and David] ; for, besides 
 their temperate habits, their liberal charity and their 
 prayerfulness, they so completely overcame the domes- 
 tic vice of kings that there was not even a report of 
 their being unfaithful to their wives, or that any one 
 of them had ever been guilty of unlawful intercourse. 
 Edmund was the only degenerate son of Margaret, 
 an accomplice in his uncle Donald's crime and bar- 
 gaining for half his kingdom, he had been accessory 
 in his brother [Duncan's] death. But when he was 
 taken and condemned to perpetual imprisonment, he 
 sincerely repented, and when he drew near to death, 
 commanded that he should be buried in chains, con- 
 fessing that he had suffered deservedly for the crime 
 of fratricide." ^ 
 
 It is curious that William of Malmesbury 
 has nothing to say about King David's invasion 
 of England in support of Empress Maud against 
 King Stephen, nor of the battle of the Standard, 
 where David was so badly defeated. His only 
 reference to Scottish affairs in these troubled 
 years is the statement that 
 
 "a little before Lent 1135 King Stephen went into 
 Northumberland that he might have a conference 
 with David king of Scotland, who was said to be 
 
 ^ Geita Regum, vol. ii. /^j6-jj (Rolls Series). 
 146 
 
DAVID I. AND STEPHEN 
 
 his enemy. From David he easily obtained all he 
 would have, because, being naturally of gentle dis- 
 position and feeling the approach of age, he willingly 
 accepted the tranquillity of peace, real or pretended." ^ 
 
 What really happened was that David, 
 having sw^orn to his brother-in-law and ex- 
 cellent ally, Henry I., to maintain the succession 
 of Henry's daughter and David's niece, the 
 Empress Maud, immediately upon King Henry's 
 death marched an army into Northumberland, 
 where he took possession of all the principal 
 fortresses, except Bamborough, without much 
 opposition, Northumberland being favourable 
 to the Empress's cause. Henry of Hunting- 
 don, however, declares that this was effected 
 by guile. Stephen marched a large army to 
 oppose David, and the two kings came to an 
 agreement upon terms defined by Richard of 
 Hexham. First, King David did homage to 
 Stephen at York, presumably only for the 
 territory which Stephen was about to cede to 
 him, namely, Carlisle and Doncaster and all 
 that pertained to them. Upon David's son 
 and heir Stephen bestowed the Honour of 
 Huntingdon, and promised to consider David's 
 
 '^Historia Novella^ vol. ii. 539 (Rolls Series). 
 147 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 right to the earldom of Northumberland, which 
 he claimed through his wife Matilda, daughter 
 of Waltheof, Saxon Earl of Northumbria. On 
 the other hand, David restored to King Stephen 
 four castles which he had seized in Northum- 
 berland. 
 
 This good understanding endured but a few 
 months. Next Easter, Richard of Hexham 
 tells us. Prince Henry of Scotland was at King 
 Stephen's court in London, where he was 
 received with so much honour, being given 
 precedence over the Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, that certain nobles openly insulted him. 
 King David recalled his son at once, and 
 refused to let him obey King Stephen's sum- 
 mons afterwards, although as Earl of Hunting- 
 don Henry was under obligation to do so. 
 
 King David had made no bad bargain, for 
 
 although he could not get Stephen to recognise 
 
 his claim to Northumberland, he had been 
 
 given undisputed possession of Cumberland. 
 
 Nevertheless, the question of Northumberland 
 
 rankled with him ; it is only fair to believe 
 
 besides that this pious king's conscience pricked 
 
 him by reason of the breach of his oath to 
 
 King Henry in recognising King Stephen. 
 
 148 
 
*GESTA STEPHANr 
 
 Anyhow he invaded Northumberland again 
 at Easter, 1 137, during King Stephen's absence 
 in Normandy. An army was quickly mus- 
 tered at Newcastle to oppose him, and a truce 
 was arranged till the following Advent. Upon 
 Stephen's return from Normandy, David de- 
 livered his ultimatum : " Give me the earldom 
 of Northumberland, or I must come and take 
 it."^ Thus far Richard of Hexham. Next, 
 William of Newburgh informs us that while 
 Stephen was striving to put down rebellion 
 in the south of England, " the fury of the 
 Scots reviving broke out again and they took 
 possession of Northumberland, which was 
 exhausted by the cruellest plundering." ^ 
 
 We now come to an anonymous chronicler 
 in the Gesta Stephanie from whom I must make 
 a short quotation, because of the local colour 
 it reveals. 
 
 " Now Scotland, which is also called Albany, is 
 a district closed in by marshes and abounding in 
 rich forests, in milk and cattle, and begirt with safe 
 harbours and wealthy islands. But its inhabitants 
 
 ^ De gestis Regis Stephanie in Chronicles of Stephen (Rolls Series), 
 vol. iii. p. 151. 
 
 ^Chronicles of Stephen y vol. i. p. 33. 
 
 149 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 are barbarous and unclean, neither overcome by 
 bitter cold nor stunted by extreme hunger." ^ 
 
 Another writer of this period, Ralph de 
 Diceto, Dean of S. Paul's, gives a few per- 
 sonal details about my immediate fellow- 
 countrymen in Galloway. He says they were 
 " agile, unclothed, remarkable for much bald- 
 ness ; arming their left side with knives 
 formidable to any armed men, most skilful 
 in throwing javelins to a long distance." ^ 
 
 David was supported in his invasion of 
 England by many English barons and by the 
 Archbishop of York, who, Henry of Hunting- 
 don states, declared a holy war through the 
 mouth of the Bishop of Orkney. Richard 
 of Hexham says that David's infamous army 
 (infamous, of course, because it invaded Eng- 
 land) was composed of " Normans, Germans 
 [that is Saxons], Cumbrians, men from Teviot- 
 dale and Lothian, Picts, commonly called 
 Galwegians, and Scots." ^ 
 
 Excellent reading is Ailred's description 
 of the campaign and of the general action 
 
 1 Gesfa Stephani (same series), vol. iii. p. 34. 
 '^Imagines Historiarum, vol. i. p. 376. 
 
 ^De gestis Regis Stephanlf in Chronicles of Stephen, vol. iii. 151. 
 
 150 
 
AILRED'S CHRONICLE 
 
 in which it culminated — to be known as the 
 
 Battle of the Standard, because the great banner 
 
 of England was displayed from the mast of a 
 
 ship mounted on wheels, and surmounted by 
 
 a silver pyx containing the body of Christ. 
 
 Ailred wrote as an eye-witness, and although 
 
 he adopts the manner of Livy and Tacitus in 
 
 giving professedly verbatim reports of long 
 
 speeches given by the principal actors, these 
 
 reports are of historical value as showing the 
 
 dilemma in which many Norman barons were 
 
 placed owing to their double allegiance — to 
 
 the King of England for lands in England, 
 
 to the King of Scots for lands in Scotland — 
 
 a dilemma which was constantly to recur 
 
 during the next two centuries. Moreover, 
 
 Ailred brings vividly before us the various 
 
 personalities — the cast of their countenances, 
 
 the colour of their hair, the very tone of their 
 
 voices. Among the speakers was Robert de 
 
 Brus, ancestor of King Robert I., the intimate 
 
 friend from boyhood of King David, who had 
 
 granted him the wide lands of Annandale, but 
 
 was also one of the leading barons of England, 
 
 in virtue of his enormous estates in Yorkshire. 
 
 *'An aged and most wealthy man," Ailred 
 
 151 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 describes him, " of grave demeanour, sparing 
 of speech, but, when he did speak, it was with 
 a certain dignity and weight ; one of much 
 experience in war and well versed in business 
 of that kind." ' 
 
 Speaking on behalf of many of his brother 
 barons, de Brus endeavoured to dissuade David 
 from fighting with his surest friends. He 
 reminded him that it was through Norman- 
 English aid that his brother Eadgar had 
 regained the kingdom of Scotland from Donald 
 Ban ; and that David himself, on Eadgar's 
 death, had only been allowed to succeed peace- 
 fully to the portion of the realm bequeathed to 
 him through Alexander's dread of English 
 arms. 
 
 "When, I ask thee, hast thou ever found such 
 fidelity in the Scots that thou canst so boldly renounce 
 the counsel of the English arid the aid of the 
 Normans, as if Scots sufficed thee even against Scots ? 
 Thy confidence in the men of Galloway is somewhat 
 of a novelty. Thou art turning thine arms against 
 the very men to whose support thou owest thy king- 
 ship, and who have caused thee to be beloved by the 
 Scots and held in awe by the Galwegians." 
 
 Ailred say that de Brus ended his speech in 
 
 "^De Standardo, in Chronicles of Stephen, vol. iii. pp. 192-5. 
 
 152 
 
BATTLE OF THE STANDARD 
 
 tears, and that King David, weeping also, was 
 on the point of yielding, when the king's 
 nephew, William Fitzduncan, whom David is 
 said to have created Earl of Moray, interfered, 
 fiercely accusing de Brus of treason. This 
 brought David back to his original purpose of 
 battle, and he bade his trumpets sound the 
 advance. Ailred gives interesting details about 
 the formation of the Scottish columns, stating 
 that the Galloway Picts insisted upon their 
 privilege (how and when established we are 
 not informed) of leading the attack, and how 
 that attack of half-naked barbarians was repulsed 
 by the mail-clad Norman knights and men-at- 
 arms, whereby the rest of David's army was 
 thrown into confusion and decimated by the 
 English archers. 
 
 More than a thousand years had passed since 
 Tacitus penned his description of the conflict 
 on Mons Granpius between Agricola's legion- 
 aries and the forefathers of these very Picts, 
 yet in all those centuries the annals of North 
 Britain present no passage so stirring, so vivid 
 and so convincing, until the Abbot of Rievaulx 
 sat down in his cloister to record the Battle of 
 
 the Standard. 
 
 153 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Henry, heir-apparent to the Scottish throne, 
 cut his way through the Norman ranks and 
 rejoined his father three days later at Carlisle. 
 This prince is one of the romantic figures in 
 history, preux chevalier^ a very Flower of 
 Chivalry. When he died in 1152, Ailred 
 wrote of him : " We grew up from boyhood 
 together ; in our youth we were friends, 
 and I left him only that I might serve 
 Christ, but I never lost him in loving 
 memory." 
 
 After Henry's death, David foresaw trouble 
 about the succession among his Gaelic and 
 Pictish subjects, so he got the Earl of Fife, 
 head of the ancient Celtic constitutional body, 
 the Seven Earls, to conduct Henry's son, 
 Malcolm, through the kingdom for his recog- 
 nition as heir to the throne. This Malcolm, 
 fourth of the name, better known as Malcolm 
 the Maiden, duly succeeded as king on the 
 death of David in 1153, and was the first 
 king recorded to have been crowned at Scone, 
 a fact which we learn from the contemporary 
 English annalist John of Hexham,^ who under- 
 
 ^Historia Rerum Anglicarum, in Chronicles of Stephen, vol. i. 
 pp. 70-72 (Rolls Series). 
 
 154 
 
FEUDALISM ESTABLISHED 
 
 took a continuation of the valuable chronicle 
 attributed to Simeon of Durham. 
 
 Now we have traversed a great deal of 
 ground that is covered by our Scottish 
 chroniclers John of Fordun and Andrew of 
 Wyntoun. You may be disposed to ask 
 why their authority has not yet been cited, 
 and why reference has been made only to 
 Irish annalists and English chroniclers. As- 
 suredly it is from no want of a sense of their 
 importance as historians ; but they both lived 
 in the fourteenth century, long after the events 
 for which I have been endeavouring to eluci- 
 date and indicate contemporary authority. 
 The reign of David I. witnessed the complete 
 establishment of feudalism in Scotland, imply- 
 ing radical changes in the social habits, land 
 tenure and jurisprudence of the country. It 
 has seemed to me of greater importance to 
 collate the fragmentary notices of Scottish 
 history by writers of the period, English and 
 often prejudiced though they were, than to 
 accept without reserve the statements of clerics 
 viewing these events through feudal spectacles 
 at a distance of two or three centuries and living 
 
 under a new dynasty of kings. There will 
 
 ^55 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 be plenty of occasion later for reference to 
 Fordun and Wyntoun ; meanwhile we have 
 arrived at a period when, for the first time, 
 we have access to chronicles compiled by 
 Scottish writers. 
 
 There is not the slightest reason to suppose 
 that Scottish clerics and monks were less 
 industrious than those of English monasteries 
 in recording the events of their time, nor to 
 imagine that the many religious houses founded 
 by Queen Margaret and her sons were not 
 each provided with a historiographer and 
 scriptorium. Unfortunately, except Adamnan's 
 Life of Columba^ written in the seventh century, 
 not a single example of annals compiled in 
 Scotland has been preserved until we come to 
 the latter half of the twelfth century, when 
 the Ghronicon de Mailros^ and a meagre 
 chronicle usually believed to have been com- 
 piled by a monk of Holyrood, begin to record 
 contemporary events. 
 
 To Scottish history the disappearance of all 
 the chronicles compiled in the other monas- 
 teries is an irreparable loss. True it is that it 
 would be vain to expect monkish writers to 
 
 present an impartial and dispassionate view of 
 
 156 
 
LOSS OF EARLY CHRONICLES 
 
 the questions constantly arising between the 
 governments of England and Scotland; the 
 eagerness with which they were accustomed 
 to attribute a miraculous significance to any 
 unusual occurrence, and even to every-day 
 phenomena, betrays a total absence of the 
 critical faculty so essential in a historian. But 
 that applies to English monks just as much as 
 to Scottish, and it would greatly assist us at 
 this day in coming to right conclusions if the 
 statements of the English annalists upon those 
 international disputes which they discussed 
 with so much bitterness could be collated with 
 those of advocates in the Scottish interest. 
 
 The disappearance of the early Scottish 
 chronicles may be traced, I think, to two main 
 causes. First, when the death of Alexander III. 
 in 1286, followed by that of his grand-daughter 
 the Maid of Norway in 1290, landed the king- 
 dom in a disputed succession, it is known that 
 in the Scottish Treasury was stored a great 
 mass of State papers and records. These were 
 handed over by Edward I. of England, in his 
 capacity of Overlord and Arbiter, to John 
 Balliol when he was crowned at Scone in 
 
 1292. All of them are believed to have 
 
 157 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 perished in the confusion of the succeeding 
 century. 
 
 Second, the temporahties and movables of 
 the Scottish reUgious houses suffered almost as 
 much in the lawless years preceding the Pro- 
 testant Reformation as they afterwards did at 
 the hands of the Reformers themselves. 
 
 After the Reformation it is hard to decide 
 whether ecclesiastical manuscripts, which were 
 specially obnoxious to the Lords of the Congre- 
 gation and the zeal of the General Assembly, 
 suffered more from the illiterate haste of the 
 lay commendators appointed to administer the 
 Church revenues, or from the indiscriminate 
 fury of the Protestant mob. The havoc and 
 sack of the religious houses at Perth in 1559, 
 which John Knox, being present in the town, 
 vainly attempted to stop, was but the first act 
 in widespread devastation. Books and manu- 
 scripts went into the flames with popish 
 vestments and works of art. It gives one 
 heartache to think of the priceless treasures, 
 artistic, literary and historical, whereof our 
 country was plundered in the name of religion.^ 
 
 ^ In that curious anonymous tract of the sixteenth century, The 
 Historic of the Kennedyis, almost certainly written by Mure of 
 
 158 
 
THE CHRONICLE OF HOLYROOD 
 
 The Chronicle of Holyrood is a mere frag- 
 ment, for although it starts with the invasion 
 of Britain by Julius Caesar, it does not appear 
 to have become a contemporary record until 
 about 1 1 50, and even then it is provokingly 
 laconic and far from accurate. For instance, 
 in recording the death of King David and the 
 accession of Malcolm the Maiden in 1 153, the 
 chronicler says that the young king was forty- 
 two years of age. The Melrose chronicler 
 correctly states that he was in his twelfth year. 
 
 Auchendrane, an accomplished assassin, we read how Gilbert, 
 Earl of Cassillis, Lord High Treasurer of Scotland, acquired the 
 temporalities of Glenluce Abbey in a manner that boded ill to the 
 contents of the library. 
 
 " This Gilbert was ane particuler manne, and ane werry greidy 
 manne, and cairitt nocht how he gatt land, sa that he culd cum 
 be the samin ; and for that caus he enterit in bloking with ane 
 Abbot of Glenluse concerning the Abacie, to tak the samin in 
 few ; bot, or he gatt the samin performitt, the Abott deitt. And 
 then he deltt with ane Monk off the samin Abacie, quha culd 
 counterfitt the Abottis handwritt, and all the haill Conventtis ; 
 and gartt him counterfitt thair subscriptiones. And quhen he 
 had gottine the samen done, feiring that the Monk wald reweill 
 itt, he causit ane cairll, quhilk thay callit Carnachaine, to stik 
 [him to the deid] ; and thane, for feir that cairll had reweillit, he 
 garit his fader-broder. Hew of Bargany, accuse this cairll for thift, 
 and hang him in Corsragall. And sa the landis of Glenluse wes 
 conqueist." 
 
 This was the same Earl Gilbert who roasted the Abbot of 
 Crosraguel till the wretched man consented to give up the lands 
 of that abbey to him. 
 
 159 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Somerled's formidable invasion of 1 1 54 in sup- 
 port of the rebellion raised by the sons of 
 Malcolm MacEth is dismissed in three lines 
 by the scribe of Holyrood, and receives no 
 notice at all in the Melrose Chronicle ; but 
 both writers record the capture of Donald 
 MacEth at Whithorn in 1156 and his being 
 sent to join his father in prison at Roxburgh. 
 The Holyrood Chronicle contains the further 
 important statement that King Malcolm re- 
 ceived Malcolm MacEth to his peace in 
 1 157. I v^ill not follow Dr. Skene into the 
 confused issue whether, as he believed, this 
 rebel MacEth was the same individual who, 
 under the name of Bishop Wimund, raised 
 rebellion, and met the fate described by 
 William of Newburgh, who states that King 
 Malcolm conciliated MacEth by giving him 
 a province. Dr. Skene believed this province 
 to have been Ross, a district in which the 
 royal writs hardly could be said to run as 
 yet. Brief was MacEth's authority there, for, 
 as William of Newburgh tells, the people 
 of the country laid ambush for him, seized 
 him and put out his eyes, which, in the 
 
 twelfth century, seems to have been recog- 
 
 160 
 
MALCOLM THE MAIDEN 
 
 nised as the surest way of disposing of a 
 political opponent. 
 
 It is to William of Newburgh that we chiefly 
 owe our knowledge of Malcolm IV. 's character, 
 and especially of the circumstances which, as 
 he alleges, earned him the sobriquet of the 
 Maiden. 
 
 "As he grew towards manhood there were not 
 wanting some who, sent by Satan, and careless of 
 their own loss of chastity, urged him with evil daring 
 and poisonous advice to make trial of carnal pleasure. 
 But he, desiring to follow the Lamb wherever he 
 should go, had imbibed with al] his heart the zeal of 
 holy purity, and knew that this treasure was to be 
 kept in the frail flesh as in an earthen vessel, no man 
 revealing this to him but God only. At first he 
 despised these unseemly promptings of youths of his 
 own age, and even of those to whom he owed 
 respect as his instructors ; but when they would not 
 be silent, he rebuked them by word and counte- 
 nance, so that none of them thenceforward dared to 
 try such things with him again. 
 
 " But the enemy thus repulsed and prompted by 
 hatred set craftier snares for this child of God. He 
 used the mother to prepare for him the secret poison, 
 as though by the solicitude of maternal love ; and 
 not only to coax him with persuasion, but even to 
 direct him by authority, telling him to be a king, 
 not a monk, and explaining how a girFs caresses 
 
 L l6l 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 were the best thing for his age and health. Yield- 
 ing to his mother's importunity, rather than con- 
 vinced by it, he feigned consent rather than vex her. 
 She with delight stood by her son's bed and placed 
 beside him a lovely and noble virgin ; nor did he 
 offer any opposition. When he was left alone with 
 the girl, fired by the flame of chastity rather than of 
 lust, he rose at once and during the whole night left 
 the maiden in the royal bed, sleeping himself under 
 a cloak on the pavement." 
 
 In concluding the narrative William rises 
 above the vulgar appetite for miracles vv^hich 
 was almost universal among monkish w^riters 
 of that period. 
 
 " Let those who observe signs and judge of merit 
 by miracles, awarding the title of saint only as indi- 
 cated by signs — let those say what they will : I 
 assuredly hold that a young king whose integrity was 
 assailed in this manner and proved invincible is a 
 miracle to be preferred not only to the restoring of 
 sight to the blind, but even to the raising of the 
 dead."^ 
 
 Profane critics may incline to discount the 
 miraculous in Malcolm the Maiden's singular 
 continence by recalling that he was only in his 
 
 ^Historia Rerum Anglicarum, in Chronicles of Stephen, vol. i. 
 pp. 76-78 (Rolls Series). 
 
 162 
 
WILLIAM OF NEWBURGH 
 
 teens when it was put to the test, and that it is 
 evident by a charter granted by him to the 
 Abbey of Kelso, that he left at least one ille- 
 gitimate son. 
 
 Perhaps the most remarkable passage refer- 
 ring to Scotland in William of Newburgh's 
 chronicle is that relating to the cession of 
 Northumberland (including Lothian and Edin- 
 burgh Castle), Cumberland and Westmorland 
 in 1 1 57, and the admission by this English 
 historian that these counties belonged by right 
 to Scotland. King Malcolm was only sixteen. 
 The passage runs as follows : 
 
 " To the King of Scots, who possessed as his 
 proper right the northern districts of England, 
 namely Northumbria, Cumberland and Westmor- 
 land, formerly acquired by David, King of Scots, 
 in the name of Matilda, called the Empress, and 
 her heir, King Henry 11. took care to announce 
 that the King of England ought not to be de- 
 frauded of so great a part of his kingdom, nor 
 could he brook to be deprived of it. It was just 
 that what had been acquired in his name should be 
 restored. 
 
 " Malcolm prudently considered that in this 
 matter the King of England's superior might out- 
 weighed the merits of the case, although he might 
 
 have appealed to the oath which King Henry was 
 
 163 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 said to have given to David, his grandfather, when 
 Henry received from him the belt of knighthood. 
 So he [Malcolm] restored the aforesaid territories 
 in their entirety when Henry demanded them, 
 and received from him in return the earldom of 
 Huntingdon, which belonged to him by ancient 
 right." ' 
 
 In truth Malcolm the Maiden had enough 
 to do in ruling his own kingdom, shorn though 
 it was of the northern counties of England. 
 His Celtic subjects, both in the Highlands and 
 in Galloway, still refused to acknowledge him 
 as their legitimate king, hankering after the 
 royal succession according to the ancient law 
 of Tanistry. Accordingly, it is recorded in the 
 contemporary chronicles of Melrose and of 
 Hoveden that in i i6o King Malcolm returned 
 from France, where he had been serving in the 
 siege of Toulouse as King Henry's vassal for 
 the earldom of Huntingdon, in order to put 
 down rebellion in his own kingdom. He was 
 besieged in Perth by six out of the Seven 
 Earls, representing the ancient Celtic constitu- 
 tion of Scotland proper, but he managed to 
 beat them off. Wyntoun finishes his metrical 
 account of this rising by the lines 
 
 ^UU. pp. 105-6. 
 164 
 
THE MAIDEN'S LAST WAR 
 
 " Bot the kyng rycht manlyly 
 Swne skalyd all that cumpany, 
 And tuk and slwe." ^ 
 
 Turning to the Holyrood Chronicle^ we 
 read that in the same year, 1 1 60, Malcolm 
 made three expeditions into Galloway, re- 
 ducing it to subjection, and that Fergus, 
 the Celtic prince of Galloway, became a 
 monk in Holyrood, and gave to the convent 
 villain quae dicitur Dunroden — that is, Dunrod, 
 a parish now incorporated into Kirkcud- 
 bright. 
 
 The Chronicle of Melrose and the Chronicle 
 of Man record in similar terms the last war of 
 Malcolm the Maiden. In the year before his 
 death, at the age of twenty-five — that is, in 
 1 1 64 — Somerled of Argyll, Lord of the Isles, 
 uncle of the blind claimant, William MacEth, 
 landed on the coast of Renfrew with a large 
 force of Irish and Islesmen in 1 60 galleys, but 
 he was defeated and killed, with his son 
 Gillecolm. There is a curious rhyming Latin 
 poem, composed by one named William, who 
 claims to have been an eye-witness of the 
 conflict, which he describes minutely, attribu- 
 
 ^ Crony kil, book v. ch. 7, lines 1395-7. 
 i6S 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 ting the victory of the loyal Scots to the 
 intervention of S. Kentigern. 
 
 ** Sic detrusis et delusis hostium agminibus, 
 Kentegernum omne regnum laudat altis vocibus. 
 Caput ducis infelicis Sumerledi clericus 
 Amputavit, et donavit pontificis manibus." 
 
 The poem, a long one, is printed in the appendix 
 to the first volume of Fordun, in the Historians 
 of Scotland series, and is especially interesting on 
 account of the rarity of any native literature of 
 Scotland in the twelfth century. The original 
 is preserved in the library of Corpus Christi 
 College, Cambridge. 
 
 Reginald of Durham, who was really a 
 monk of Coldingham in Berwickshire, lived 
 and wrote about this time, might almost be 
 reckoned in the scanty list of our Scottish 
 historians of the twelfth century did he not 
 betray the strongest animosity against the 
 Scots. 
 
 On the whole, Malcolm the Maiden main- 
 tained very amicable relations with his kins- 
 man Henry II. When Malcolm died in 
 1 1 65 his praise was in the mouth of men 
 of both nations, the Englishman, William of 
 
 Newburgh, describing him as " a man of 
 
 166 
 
WILLIAM THE LYON 
 
 angelic sincerity among men, and as it were 
 an earthly angel " ; ^ while from Ireland the 
 Annals of Ulster testify to him as "the best 
 Christian that ever was to the Gael on the 
 east side of the sea " — that is, to his Highland 
 subjects. 
 
 But William of Newburgh had occasion 
 to alter his friendly tone after William the 
 Lyon succeeded his brother Malcolm as King 
 of Scots. When Henry H. in 1170 made the 
 startling innovation of having his rebellious son 
 and heir. Prince Henry, crowned at West- 
 minster as rex Jilius — prospective king — he 
 caused King William and his brother David to 
 do homage to Prince Henry. The peculiar 
 character of this dual allegiance is set by the 
 Frenchman Jordan Fantosme, Chancellor of 
 Winchester, who was present on the occasion, 
 in his valuable metrical Chronique de la guerre 
 entre les Anglois et les Ecossois. 
 
 " Gentle King of England, of right gallant bearing, 
 Dost thou not remember that at the coronation of 
 
 thy son 
 Thou causedst the homage of the King of Albany 
 To be presented to him without breach of loyalty to 
 
 thyself. 
 
 ^ Chronicles of Stephen, etc. vol. i. pp. 147-8. 
 167 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Then thou saidst to both — * May God curse those 
 Who would disturb your love and friendship 
 Against all the people of the world. Be with my son 
 In power and aid, saving my over-lordship.' '* 
 
 Hence, when Prince Henry rebelled against 
 his father in 1 172-3, William the Lyon was 
 under obligation to both parties ; but we know 
 from a letter written in 1 168 by John of Salis- 
 bury, Bishop of Chartres, that King William 
 had already opened negotiations with Louis VIL 
 of France, offering him aid in his war against 
 England. This, indeed, may be taken as the 
 first step in the enduring league between Scot- 
 land and France, although attempts were made 
 afterwards to date it back to the days of 
 Charlemagne. But William had a still more 
 cogent reason for siding with Prince Henry. 
 Hoveden and the Peterborough Chronicle 
 (commonly, but erroneously, attributed to 
 Abbot Benedict as author) record that Prince 
 Henry, who ruled in England during his 
 father's absence in Normandy, had granted to 
 King William what Henry IL had refused, 
 namely, the whole of Northumberland north 
 of the Tyne. King Henry, on his return, 
 
 refused to acknowledge the grant, wherefore 
 
 168 
 
ALLEGED BARBARITIES 
 
 King William invaded England in 1173 in 
 order to seize by force what he claimed as his 
 right. Diceto, Dean of S. Paul's, expressly 
 recognises that right, a remarkable admission 
 by an English chronicler. He says that 
 William claimed and Henry refused 
 
 "that part of Northumberland which had been 
 granted, given over and confirmed by charters to his 
 grandfather King David, and which also had long 
 been possessed by him.** ^ 
 
 He goes on to describe horrible and Herodian 
 barbarities perpetrated upon v^omen and un- 
 born babes by the invading army — chiefly by 
 the men of Galloway. But, as Mr. Andrew 
 Lang has shrewdly pointed out, the allegation 
 of these atrocities forms a stereotyped para- 
 graph in the account of every Scottish invasion, 
 no doubt to stimulate the indignation of the 
 English levies. It is a cliche used in describing 
 the raids of Malcolm Ceannmor ; Henry of 
 Huntingdon transplants it into his record of 
 David I.'s invasion of 11 38 ; it reappears in 
 almost identical words in I173 under the hands 
 of the Dean of S. Paul's and William of 
 Newburgh. Dr. Stubbs has remarked that 
 
 '^Imagines Hutoriaruniy vol. i. p. 376. 
 169 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 " in the very important account of the Scottish 
 invasion of 1174, Benedictus Abbas [that is, 
 the Peterborough chronicler], instead of writing 
 from personal observation, actually copied ver- 
 batim the details given by Henry of Huntingdon 
 in his account of the invasion of 1 138." We 
 meet the familiar phrase once more as late as 
 1297, applied to the army of Wallace and 
 Andrew Moray in their march upon Hexham 
 and Corbridge. It is worthy of exactly as 
 much belief, and not a whit more, than the 
 preposterous miracles and portents with which 
 these cloistered writers so freely interlard their 
 narrative. 
 
 It is notable that the Scottish Fordun, or 
 his continuator Bower, compiling the Scoti- 
 chronicon in the fifteenth century from the 
 only extant contemporary chronicles, all of 
 which were English except that of Melrose, 
 admitted the charge, but laid the whole blame 
 for the atrocities upon " those Scottish hillmen 
 who are called brutes and Galwegians, who 
 knew not how to spare property or person, 
 but in bestial fury destroyed everything." 
 
 About the events of the invasion there is 
 
 considerable discrepancy among English writers. 
 
 170 
 
WILLIAM THE LYON'S CAMPAIGNS 
 
 By far the most readable account, and, I think, 
 the most trustworthy, is the French metrical 
 chronicle of Jordan Fantosme. 
 
 He describes how King William, having 
 failed in his attempt to take Newcastle for 
 want of siege engines, marched off to lay siege 
 to Carlisle, but on the approach of an English 
 army from the south under Humphrey de 
 Bohun and Sir Richard Lucy, he raised the 
 siege and retreated into Lothian. The English 
 burnt Berwick and the surrounding country. 
 So far, all chroniclers agree in the main ; but 
 now comes a matter upon which some of 
 them, if they have not been misled themselves, 
 deliberately mislead their readers. Reginald 
 of Durham and Roger Wendover, compiler 
 of F/ores Historiarum^ represent the King of 
 Scots as being reduced to sue for a truce till 
 St. Hilary's Day (13th January). Jordan Fan- 
 tosme and William of Newburgh tell another 
 story. It was the English commanders who 
 sued for truce. Messengers had arrived in the 
 English camp announcing that the rebel Earl 
 of Leicester had just landed at Walton in 
 Suffolk, and the army was urgently summoned 
 
 south to repel his attack. 
 
 171 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 "Wherefore," says Newburgh, "the ferocity of 
 King Henry's enemy [William the Lyon, to wit] 
 was checked through caution for a time by necessary 
 truce, since by cunning dissimulation of our men the 
 news was kept hid from him."^ 
 
 From this it appears that the truce was 
 "necessary," not for the Scots, but for the 
 English. Had King William but known of 
 Leicester's landing, he need never have con- 
 sented to a truce, and the frontier of Scotland 
 at this day might have been drawn along the 
 Tyne instead of the Tweed. 
 
 Further evidence is not wanting that King 
 William had the ball at his foot by the state- 
 ment in the Peterborough Chronicle that, when 
 the truce was drawing to a close. Bishop 
 Hugh of Durham sought conference with 
 King William at a place he calls Reve- 
 dale, but which is written Revedene by 
 Hoveden, and purchased a truce from him 
 until after Easter for 300 marks in silver, to 
 be raised from the lands of the barons 
 of Northumberland.^ If Revedene may be 
 identified with Raughton, five or six miles 
 
 ^ Historia Rerum Anglicarum, in Chronicles of Stephen^ etc. vol. i. 
 p. ^77- 
 
 ^Gesta Henrici II. vol. i. p. 64 (Rolls Series). 
 
 172 
 
CAPTURE OF KING WILLIAM 
 
 south-west of Carlisle, it shows that William 
 was still master of Cumberland. 
 
 King William, having duly received pay- 
 ment of his 300 marks, renewed the war 
 immediately on the expiry of the truce. In 
 his spirited poem Jordan Fantosme narrates 
 the events of the campaign, culminating in 
 the capture of William the Lyon at Alnwick. 
 Fantosme was present at the time, witness of 
 the combat from the battlements of Alnwick 
 Castle. 
 
 *' The king of Scots was brave, haughty and bold, 
 Before Alnwick he stood unarmed ; 
 I do not tell the story merely on hearsay, 
 I myself was there and saw what happened. 
 • • . • . • 
 
 The king armed himself soon and hastily, 
 
 And mounted a horse which was not slow. 
 
 He went forward to the conflict with very great 
 
 courage, 
 The first whom he struck he felled to the earth. 
 Everything would have gone well with him, well 
 
 I know it, 
 Had not a sergeant rushed up to him 
 And ripped open his horse with the lance in his 
 
 hand. 
 
 The king falls to the ground 
 
 Great was the battle and stubborn on both sides. 
 
 173 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 You might see plenty of darts thrown and arrows 
 
 shot. 
 There was brave fighting and craven flight. 
 Of the luckless Flemings there was great slaughter. 
 You might see their entrails dragged out of their 
 
 carcases through the fields. 
 Never again in their country will they cry Arras ! 
 The king and his horse are both upon the ground ; 
 He could not rise for his horse lay upon him. 
 He was soon taken ; with my two eyes I saw it 
 By Ranulf de Glanvile, to whom he surrendered." 
 
 William of Newburgh's account agrees very 
 closely with Fantosme's. There is a passage 
 therein v^hich reflects credit on the devotion 
 of the king's knights. 
 
 " The king," he says, " charged first upon the 
 enemy, and was immediately surrounded by our 
 men. His horse was killed ; he was thrown to the 
 ground and taken, with almost all his troop. For 
 even those who might have escaped, refused to fly 
 after he was taken, yielding themselves voluntarily 
 into the hands of the enemy. Certain nobles, also, 
 who chanced to be absent " [they were out foraging], 
 " but were not far away, when they heard what had 
 happened, galloped in; and throwing themselves, 
 rather than falling, into the hands of the enemy, 
 thought it honourable to share in the peril of their 
 
 lord." 1 
 
 '^Historia Rerum Anglicarum, vol. i. pp. 183-5. 
 174 
 
CAPTURE OF KING WILLIAM 
 
 To estimate this devotion aright, one should 
 remember that capture involved payment of 
 ransom proportionate to the rank of the 
 prisoner. 
 
 The only contemporary Scottish chronicle 
 which has escaped destruction, that of Melrose, 
 devotes a single short paragraph to this national 
 calamity. The Holyrood Chronicle ends in the 
 middle of a sentence in the, year previous to 
 King William's capture. 
 
 175 
 
A.D. I 174—1286. 
 
V. 
 
 A.D. I 174-1286. 
 
 In the last lecture the narrative was brought 
 down to the capture of William the Lyon at 
 Alnwick in 1 1 74. 
 
 We Scotsmen can afford now to forgive, if 
 we cannot share, the jubilation of the English 
 chroniclers over that event, involving, as it did, 
 the abject surrender of the independence of his 
 country in order to regain his liberty from 
 the prison of Falaise. But it is hard to 
 reconcile with chivalrous usage the indignity 
 with which the captive king was treated. 
 Jordan Fantosme, describing how Bernard 
 de Baliol was unhorsed and taken by William 
 de Mortimer at Alnwick, says that he was put 
 on parole, " as is done with a knight." Now, 
 King William had probably received knight- 
 hood at the hands of Henry II., as his brother 
 David had received it in 1 170. Yet, if Roger 
 
 Hoveden is to be credited. King William was 
 
 179 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 brought before King Henry at Northampton 
 on the thirteenth day after his capture, namely, 
 on 26th July, with his feet bound under the 
 belly of a horse. Moreover, two English 
 chroniclers, Ralph Diceto^ and Roger Wend- 
 over,^ affirm that he was kept in chains at 
 Falaise until ist December. But he was 
 allowed to confer with Scottish ecclesiastics 
 and nobles who, says Diceto, advised him to 
 submit to the terms imposed by King Henry 
 for his release. No need to discuss those 
 terms now, for there is neither uncertainty nor 
 dispute about their nature. William and all 
 his people became vassals and liegemen of the 
 English crown ; the Scottish Church was made 
 subject to York and Canterbury ; English 
 garrisons were to hold the five chief fortresses 
 of Scotland ; the king's brother David and 
 twenty-one Scottish nobles were handed over 
 as hostages. It was a tremendous triumph for 
 English army and diplomacy. For fifteen 
 years Scotland remained an English province. 
 Before examining the records of the recovery 
 of Scottish independence I will ask you to 
 
 ^Imagines Historiarum, vol. i. p. 396. 
 
 ^Flores Historiarum, vol. i. p. 103. 
 180 
 
ANARCHY IN GALLOWAY 
 
 glance at the deplorable effect of the king's 
 imprisonment upon the internal affairs of Scot- 
 land in general and of Galloway in particular. 
 It is described in most detail by the Peter- 
 borough chronicler. Uthred and Gilbert, sons 
 of the defunct Fergus, Lord of Galloway, com- 
 manded those Galwegian levies who formed such 
 an important part of King William's army. 
 They appear to have been scattered about the 
 country after plunder when King William was 
 taken ; when the disaster became known to 
 them, they marched back to Galloway, ex- 
 pelled all the king's officials and killed all the 
 English and Normans whom they could catch. 
 Then Uthred and Gilbert, having fallen out as 
 to which of them should be Lord of Galloway, 
 Gilbert's son, Malcolm, besieged his uncle 
 Uthred in the island castle of Loch Fergus, 
 near Kirkcudbright ; captured him, put out his 
 eyes, cut out his tongue and emasculated him, 
 leaving him to perish miserahly.^ Meanwhile 
 King Henry, who was Gilbert's first cousin 
 by marriage, had sent a priest, none other 
 than Roger Hoveden the chronicler, with 
 Robert de Vaux to negotiate a transfer of the 
 
 ^ Gesta Henrici II. vol. i. pp. 79-80 (Rolls Series). 
 181 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the allegiance of Galloway from Scotland to 
 England. Gilbert was nothing loth ; but when 
 the envoys found out the atrocious fate of 
 Uthred and reported it to King Henry, he 
 would make no terms with the assassins of 
 his cousin. 
 
 The Peterborough Chronicle states that so soon 
 as King William got back to his country, King 
 Henry gave him license for a punitive expedi- 
 tion against Gilbert.^ But the Scottish bishops 
 and nobles appear to have viewed Gilbert's crime 
 with strange leniency, for they interceded for 
 him, and persuaded William to be satisfied 
 with exacting a fine and taking hostages. The 
 fact is that Gilbert was a chief too powerful 
 to be made amenable to justice except at the 
 cost of civil war. King Henry, as overlord of 
 Scotland, recognised this, and overcame his 
 disgust for the murderer of his cousin ; for in 
 1 176 King William brought Gilbert to him at 
 Feckenham in Worcestershire to make his 
 peace and render homage.^ He was mulcted 
 in 1000 marks of silver, for the payment of 
 which Roger Hoveden adds that he gave his 
 son Duncan as hostage ; but when Gilbert died 
 
 ^ Gesta Henrici II. vol. i. p. 99. ^Ibid. p. iz6. 
 
 182 
 
THE SCOTTISH CHURCH 
 
 nine years later he had only paid 162 marks 
 and Duncan was still in custody. 
 
 King William might barter the indepen- 
 dence of his country under duresse without 
 doing extreme violence to the feelings of his 
 subjects. Scotland was too recent an entity, 
 its population was too composite and too 
 loosely knit to admit of a common bond of 
 patriotism inspiring the mass of the people. 
 The chiefs of Galloway, for instance, had 
 proved themselves quite ready to cancel their 
 allegiance to William the Lyon and transfer it 
 to Henry II., and Moray had long been, and 
 was still, chronically disaffected. But when 
 King William in the treaty of Falaise signed 
 the submission of the Church of Scotland to that 
 of England, he undertook more than was in his 
 power to do. The Scottish Church was power- 
 fully and perfectly organised. The Peterborough 
 Chronicle describes the proceedings at the Council 
 held at Northampton on 26th January, 1176, 
 to which King Henry summoned King William 
 and the Bishops of S. Andrews, Glasgow, 
 Dunkeld, Whithorn, Caithness and Moray, 
 and called upon them to make subjection to 
 
 the Church of England. These bishops had 
 
 183 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 all sworn and subscribed at York in the previous 
 year to that condition in the treaty of Falaise 
 which bound them to make " the same sub- 
 jection to the Church of England as their 
 predecessors had been wont to make and which 
 they ought to make" ; but now they told 
 King Henry that there never had been any 
 such subjection, and that none was owing. 
 Matters were brought to a deadlock by a hot 
 dispute arising between the two archbishops 
 as to which English see, York or Canterbury, 
 had the right to receive the subjection. The 
 council broke up without obtaining that sub- 
 jection, and to the Peterborough narrative, 
 Roger Hoveden, the king's chaplain, adds in 
 explanation that, as the subjection was not 
 to be made through Canterbury, Archbishop 
 Richard (ii 74-1 184) contrived, in opposition 
 to King Henry, that the Scottish bishops should 
 be allowed to return home without making 
 any subjection at all.^ 
 
 The quarrel became famous. Pope Alex- 
 ander in. sent Cardinal Vivian as legate to 
 Scotland carrying letters assuring the bishops 
 
 Roger Hoveden's Chronica, 
 
 ^Geita Henrici II. vol. i 
 
 . p. Ill 
 
 vol. ii. p. 92. 
 
 184 
 
SUPPORT FROM THE POPE 
 
 of his displeasure with King Henry, whose 
 conduct in this matter he declared to be " an 
 injury towards God and contempt for us, to 
 the debasement of ecclesiastical liberty which 
 it is not for any king or prince to control." 
 
 On ist August, 1 177, the legate held an 
 ecclesiastical council in Edinburgh. Bishop 
 Christian of Whithorn had been squared, or 
 had otherwise come to the conclusion that he 
 was a suffragan of York, and declined to attend, 
 so Cardinal Vivian suspended him ; but Roger 
 Hoveden says that Christian paid no heed to 
 the suspension, being protected by Archbishop 
 Roger of York. Immediately after the council. 
 Cardinal Vivian was recalled to Rome propter 
 nimiam cupiditatem suam — because of his exces- 
 sive avarice — for, says the Peterborough 
 chronicler, he plundered and oppressed almost 
 all the ecclesiastics in his legation.^ The 
 Chronicle of Melrose puts the case against 
 Vivian still more strongly, no doubt, as Sir 
 Archibald Lawrie has noted, because he had 
 exacted tithe from the Cistercians. The Pope 
 afterwards directed the Scottish bishops to 
 cancel the legate's order. 
 
 ^ Gesta Henrici //.vol, i. pp. 166-7 ; Hoveden's Chronica, ii. 135. 
 
 185 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 No sooner had the Supreme Pontiff declared 
 in favour of the freedom of the Scottish Church 
 from subjection to England, than a dispute arose 
 between the court of Rome and the King of 
 Scots as to the appointment of bishops, involv- 
 ing the question of the supremacy of State or 
 Church. Bishop Richard of S. Andrews died, 
 according to the Melrose Chronicle in 1178, 
 according to the Peterborough Chronicle in 1 180. 
 
 " And on his death," says Roger Hoveden, " there 
 was immediately a schism ; for the canons of the 
 church of S. Andrews chose for themselves as 
 bishop Master John, surnamed Scott ; and Wil- 
 liam King of Scots chose Hugh his chaplain, and 
 caused him to be consecrated by the bishops of 
 his realm." ^ 
 
 John appealed to Rome : the Pope called 
 upon King William on pain of excommunica- 
 tion to receive him, and appointed Roger, 
 Archbishop of York, his legate in Scotland, to 
 carry out the sentence if necessary. We now 
 turn to the Peterborough Chronicle^ where we 
 read this : 
 
 " When William King of Scotland had heard that 
 
 Hugh, his chaplain, had been deposed, he refused to 
 
 receive John, declaring that never, so long as he lived, 
 
 ■^ Hoveden's Chronica, vol, ii, p. 208, 
 186 
 
KING WILLIAM EXCOMMUNICATED 
 
 should he and John dwell in the kingdom of Scotland 
 at the same time. And he vehemently persecuted 
 John to such an extent that he seized in his own hand 
 the episcopate of S. Andrews and all the revenues of 
 the diocese ; and he drove John out of the kingdom, 
 and Matthew, bishop of Aberdeen, uncle of John, 
 and all others whom he had heard to be akin to him : 
 and the houses of the Bishop of Aberdeen he caused 
 to be burnt." ^ 
 
 To this Roger Hoveden adds that the Arch- 
 bishop of York, the Bishop of Durham and 
 Alexius, the Papal legate, pronounced sentence 
 of excommunication upon King William and 
 interdict upon his kingdom. 
 
 Allowing for some discrepancy in dates, this 
 was the state of matters in i i8o, and it is not 
 easy to see how they could have been settled, 
 had not an authority paramount alike over popes 
 and kings intervened. Pope Alexander III. 
 and the Archbishop of York both died in 1 1 8 1. 
 The new Pope, Lucius III., absolved King 
 William from excommunication and sent him 
 the Order of the Golden Rose, with his paternal 
 benediction. 
 
 It may appear strange that we have to 
 rely on English chroniclers of the period for 
 
 ^ Gesta Henrici II. vol. i. p. 266. 
 
 187 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 full details of Scottish ecclesiastical affairs, 
 instead of on the Melrose Chronicle^ which is 
 chiefly concerned with ecclesiastical matter, to 
 the exclusion of current politics. It is easy to 
 suppose that the sympathy of the Cistercian 
 community of Melrose went with the Augustine 
 canons of S. Andrews in their conflict with 
 the Crown ; but there was good cause at the 
 moment for not offending William the Lyon. 
 The monks of Melrose had been in dispute 
 with Richard de Morville, the King's constable, 
 about rights of pasturage between Gala and 
 Leader, and in March, 1180, the king held a 
 court at Haddington to arbitrate between them. 
 Award was given in favour of Melrose ; hence, 
 while we find a great deal about this local 
 dispute, the Melrose historiographer is dis- 
 creetly brief and guarded in his notice of the 
 S. Andrews affair. He mentions that there 
 arose therefrom " grave contention and danger- 
 ous schism " ; that King William was very 
 angry, and would scarcely allow the papal 
 legate, Alexius, to enter Scotland ; and that 
 certain of the clergy were excommunicated ; 
 but he says not a word about the king's 
 
 excommunication. The bestowal of the Golden 
 
 188 
 
PAPAL CHARTER 
 
 Rose, however, by the new pope receives 
 honourable mention. 
 
 In fact, the Melrose Chronicle^ precious 
 though it be as practically the only con- 
 temporary Scottish record, and as illustrating 
 unconsciously the grasping policy of the 
 Church, compares very unfavourably as a 
 national record with the fine chronicles of 
 Peterborough and Roger Hoveden. 
 
 Pope Lucius III. died in 1185 ; Urban III. 
 and Gregory VIII. both in 1 187 ; and Clement 
 III. succeeding, found matters in statu quo at 
 S. Andrews, Bishop Hugh, the excommuni- 
 cate, still holding the episcopal hood, staff and 
 ring, although he had been deposed by the 
 former pope. Peterborough and Hoveden 
 give a clear account of how Clement III. 
 solved the deadlock. He insisted on King 
 William receiving John, who had been ap- 
 pointed Bishop of Dunkeld, reminding him 
 " that in the case of Hugh aforesaid the Roman 
 Court has hitherto deferred to thy royal Serenity, 
 not without giving offence to many."^ King 
 William complied; Hugh went off to Rome 
 to be absolved from excommunication ; received 
 
 ^ Gesta Henrici 11. vol, ii. pp. 41-43. 
 189 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 it, and died a few days later, with nearly all his 
 household. Finally, in March, 1188, King 
 William sent envoys to Rome, and received 
 from Pope Clement a charter of independence 
 for the Scottish Church from all subjection, 
 save to the Apostolic See/ 
 
 It illustrates the provoking narrowness of the 
 Melrose chronicler that he has not a word to 
 bestow upon this memorable act, although he 
 is careful to record in this year a grant of land 
 to the monastery by Richard de Morville as 
 worthy to be held in eterna memoria. We, 
 however, ought never to forget that the Church 
 of Scotland owes her independence at the 
 present day to the patriotic courage of William 
 the Lyon, whose resolution all the thunder of 
 excommunication could not shake. 
 
 But William the Lyon did more than that. 
 If in 1 175 he did, under duresse, surrender the 
 political independence of his country, he lived 
 to regain the same in 1 189. 
 
 We do not need to be reminded how this 
 was done ; nor is there any occasion for critical 
 collation of chronicles. The original deed re- 
 mains — all men may peruse it as given in 
 
 '^Ibid. pp. 234-5. 
 190 
 
TREATY OF CANTERBURY 
 
 facsimile — No. 46 in the National MSS. King 
 Richard absolutely released King William, his 
 heirs and successors for all time from the 
 homage and submission which King Henry 
 had extorted from him [extorsit is the term 
 in the original Latin) ; restored to him the 
 castles of Roxburgh and Berwick, and absolved 
 all Scottish subjects from the allegiance to the 
 crown of England that had been exacted from 
 them. 
 
 It is somewhat remarkable that there is no 
 mention in this important document of the 
 price, 10,000 marks in gold and silver, which 
 King William paid, as is well known from 
 the concurrent testimony of all contemporary 
 chronicles. It may have been King Richard's 
 chivalrous wish that the payment should pass 
 sub stlentio as a knightly ransom. 
 
 Reverting for a moment to the restoration 
 of the Scottish castles to King William under 
 the treaty of Canterbury, it is well to remem- 
 ber that three years previously, when King 
 William married Ermengarde de Beaumont, 
 Henry II, gave him back Edinburgh Castle, 
 on condition that he should bestow it in dowry 
 
 upon his bride. An event, one should have 
 
 191 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 thought, of sufficient national moment to 
 be recorded by a Scottish annalist; but the 
 Melrose Chronicle^ although it mentions the 
 marriage as taking place at Woodstock, makes 
 no allusion to the restoration of Edinburgh 
 Castle. For knowledge of that transaction we 
 are indebted to the Peterborough Chronicle^ 
 Roger Hoveden, and William of Newburgh. 
 
 There is a sentence in this treaty of Canter- 
 bury which it was afterwards sought to construe 
 as a reservation of the English king's right to 
 homage from the King of Scots. The sentence 
 runs as follows : 
 
 " We have freed him [William] from all compacts 
 which our good father Henry King of England 
 extorted from him by new charters ; so to wit that 
 he do to us fully and entirely all that his brother 
 Malcolm King of Scots did of right to our prede- 
 cessors and ought of right to have done: and that 
 we do to him all that our predecessors did of right 
 to Malcolm aforesaid and ought to have done." 
 
 This certainly has the appearance of retain- 
 ing the old disputed claim to homage for the 
 kingdom of Scotland ; but the Peterborough 
 chronicler and Hoveden make it quite clear 
 
 that homage was only claimed for the Scottish 
 
 192 
 
THE QUESTION OF HOMAGE 
 
 king's English estates. On the day after the 
 treaty of Canterbury was settled, namely, 6th 
 December, 1 189, these chroniclers say : 
 
 "The King of Scots did the King of England 
 homage for the holding of his dignities in England, as 
 the Kings of Scots his predecessors were accustomed 
 to hold them in the times of the Kings of England." ^ 
 
 This clear statement by two English contem- 
 porary writers ought to nullify the claim of 
 superiority so persistently urged in later years. 
 William remained Richard's liege for his 
 English estates, and for no more. 
 
 But, it may be asked, what was meant by 
 the passage binding King Richard to do to 
 King William "all that his predecessors did 
 of right to Malcolm aforesaid and ought to 
 have done." King Richard had now no 
 property in Scottish soil ; there was there- 
 fore no question of allegiance from him to 
 King William. The King of England's obli- 
 gation to the King of Scots is specified in the 
 same clause of the treaty as consisting of 
 " conduct in the King of Scots coming to 
 court, returning from court and in his pro- 
 visionings, liberties, dignities and honours." 
 
 ^ Gesta Ricardi, vol. ii. p. 98. 
 N 193 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 It is rather interesting to learn the nature 
 and extent of the ceremony prescribed for the 
 reception of the King of Scots when he should 
 be summoned to the English court as vassal for 
 his English lands. Roger Hoveden describes 
 it in minute detail. 
 
 The king was to be met at the Tweed by the 
 Bishop of Durham and the sheriff of North- 
 umberland, who should conduct him to the 
 river Tees and there hand him over to the 
 conduct of the Archbishop of York, and so 
 on, the bishops and sheriffs of each county 
 receiving him and passing him on to the next. 
 From the moment he entered England, the 
 King of Scots was entitled to loo shillings 
 daily from the King of England's purse, and 
 thirty shillings daily during residence at the 
 English court. In addition, he was to be 
 supplied with twelve royal wastel cakes and 
 twelve royal simnel loaves ; four pints of the 
 king's royal wine and eight pints of expensive 
 wine ; two pounds of pepper, four pounds of 
 cummin, two stones of wax or four wax 
 candles ; forty thick and long pieces of the 
 king's royal candle, and eighty pieces of other 
 
 expensive candle. For the return journey to 
 
 194 
 
AMICABLE RELATIONS 
 
 Scotland the provision was the same as in 
 coming south.^ 
 
 International relations between England and 
 Scotland were now on a most amicable foot- 
 ing. King Richard and King William were 
 kindred spirits — warlike, chivalrous and free- 
 handed. John of Fordun, compiling his 
 chronicle 150 years later, had good warrant, 
 no doubt, for writing as follows : 
 
 " The whole time of King Richard there was so 
 hearty a union between the two countries, and so 
 great a friendship of genuine affection knit the kings 
 together like David and Jonathan, that the one in 
 all things faithfully carried out what the other 
 wished : and even the two peoples were reckoned 
 as one and the same. The English could travel 
 through Scotland as they pleased with perfect safety, 
 afoot or on horseback, this side of the mountains 
 and beyond them ; and the Scots could do the like 
 through England, although laden with gold or any 
 kind of merchandise." ^ 
 
 This entente cordiale was riveted by frequent 
 intermarriage. King William's brother married 
 the Earl of Chester's sister, and, as the Mel- 
 rose Chronicle records, William gave three of 
 
 ^ Roger Hoveden's Chronica, vol. iii. p. 245. 
 2 Fordun's Annalia, xxi. 
 19s 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 his four illegitimate daughters in marriage to 
 as many powerful English barons, and the 
 fourth, Ada, to Patrick, Earl of Dunbar. 
 
 In 1 193 the same authority informs us that 
 King William sent 2000 marks as a contribu- 
 tion for the ransom of King Richard from his 
 fourteen months' imprisonment in Germany. 
 The English chroniclers do not mention this 
 act of grace ; but in the English Pipe Roll 
 for 1 193 there is the entry "Hugh Bardulf 
 for the carriage of moneys which were sent by 
 the King of Scots iocs." 
 
 There was a slight ruffle of the calm when 
 the monarchs met at Malton on 5th April, 
 between King Richard's landing at Sandwich 
 on 13th March and his coronation at Win- 
 chester on 17th April. King William, says 
 Hoveden, demanded the earldoms of North- 
 umberland, Cumberland, Westmorland and 
 Lancaster " to be restored to him according 
 to the right of his predecessors." Richard, 
 after taking counsel with his barons, replied 
 that the King of Scots ought by no means 
 to have made his demand, especially at a time 
 when war with France was threatened. 
 
 William then offered King Richard 15,000 
 196 
 
WILLIAM DEMANDS NORTHUMBERLAND 
 
 marks of silver for Northumberland alone, and 
 Richard, after holding a council, agreed to let 
 him have that county, but without the castles. 
 King William would not accept it on those 
 terms, and on 22nd April returned home, says 
 Hoveden, "ill-pleased at the refusal he had 
 received." ^ 
 
 We get no information about these transac- 
 tions from the Melrose Chronicle^ nor about 
 the still more important turn taken by affairs 
 in the following year, 11 95, whereby the 
 whole destiny of the Scottish realm seemed 
 about to be profoundly affected. Roger Hove- 
 den is the only contemporary authority for it. 
 He states that in 1 195 King William was very 
 ill at Clackmannan, and, having no son, deter- 
 mined that his daughter Margaret should 
 marry Otto, son of Henry, Duke of Saxony, 
 and nephew of King Richard, in order that 
 Otto should succeed to him on the Scottish 
 throne. 
 
 "But/* continues Roger, "although the king had 
 
 the consent of many to his will in this matter, Earl 
 
 Patrick and many others opposed it, saying that they 
 
 would not receive his daughter as queen, because it 
 
 ^ Hoveden's Chronica^ vol. iii. pp. 249, 250. 
 197 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 was not the custom of the kingdom that a woman 
 should have the throne so long as there was a 
 brother or nephew in his family who could have the 
 kingdom by right." 
 
 King Richard deputed the Archbishop of 
 York to arrange the contract of marriage at 
 Christmas following, on the basis that North- 
 umberland and Cumberland, with the castles 
 thereof, should pass to the King of Scots, and 
 the King of England should possess Lothian 
 and the castles thereof. But Queen Ermen- 
 garde was expecting her confinement, and King 
 William, hoping for a son, resiled from the 
 contract. Having recovered his health, he 
 led an expedition against Harald, Norse Earl 
 of Orkney and Scottish Earl of Caithness, 
 who had defied his authority. 
 
 There is considerable discrepancy between 
 the Melrose Chronicle and Roger Hoveden's 
 as to the course of this campaign, but it would 
 hardly repay one to spend time in attempting 
 to reconcile them. Harald having surrendered 
 to the king's superior force, the earldom of 
 Caithness was taken from him and given to 
 Reginald, King of Man, but Harald made a 
 
 ^ Ibid. vol. iii. pp. 298, 299 and 308. 
 198 
 
HARALD OF CAITHNESS 
 
 descent from Orkney in 1201, expelled Regi- 
 nald's people, and wreaked vengeance upon the 
 unfortunate Bishop of Caithness, whom he 
 accused of having made mischief between the 
 king and himself. He commanded that the 
 bishop's eyes should be put out and his tongue 
 torn out ; but, as Fordun quaintly puts it, " it 
 turned out otherwise, for the use of his tongue 
 and of one eye was in some measure left to 
 him." ' 
 
 King William immediately despatched a 
 punitive expedition ; but Bishop Roger of 
 S. Andrews "and other good men" inter- 
 ceded for the ferocious earl, whom, strange 
 to say, the king restored to his earldom on 
 payment of every fourth penny to be found 
 in Caithness, amounting to 2000 marks of 
 silver. 
 
 Now this bloody episode is of value to us in 
 estimating the reliance to be placed on the 
 Scottish historian, John of Fordun, compiling 
 his annals in the fourteenth century. The 
 only authority he can have had, other than 
 oral tradition, was the Orkneyinga Saga^ where 
 the treatment of the bishop is thus recorded : 
 
 ^ Fordun's Jnnaliay xxiv, 
 199 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 ** Harald prepared himself to leave the Orkneys, 
 and when he was quite ready he went first to Thurso 
 and there disembarked. A bishop was in the borg 
 at Skara Volstad (Scrabster), and when the men of 
 Caithness saw the army of Earl Harald they per- 
 ceived that they could not stand against him. They 
 were told that the earl was in such an ill temper 
 that no man could say what he might do. Then 
 said the bishop, if we can treat with him successfully, 
 he will give you peace. . . . Harald rushed up from 
 the ships to the borg. The bishop went to meet 
 the earl and received him with kind words ; but 
 their interview ended in the earl having the bishop 
 seized, and his tongue cut out, and then ordered a 
 knife to be stuck into his eyes and had him blinded. 
 During this torment the bishop invoked the virgin 
 Saint Trodlheima. Then he went up on a hill and 
 they set him at liberty. There was a woman on 
 the hill and the bishop desired her to help him. 
 She saw that blood was falling from his face and said 
 — 'Rest quiet, my lord, for I will willingly help you.' 
 
 "The bishop was brought to the place where 
 S. Trodlheima rests, and there he got recovery of 
 his speech and sight." 
 
 It will be seen from this that John of 
 Fordun, instead of exaggerating the narrative, 
 brings it into sober prose, eliminates the 
 miraculous element and suggests what was 
 probably the case, that Earl Harald's men 
 
ACCESSION OF KING JOHN 
 
 were of milder mood than their master, who 
 was probably drunk, and, by wounding the 
 bishop in the face and mouth, deceived the 
 earl into the belief that his orders had been 
 carried out. 
 
 Meanwhile, Queen Ermengarde had borne 
 the wished-for heir, afterwards to become 
 Alexander II., and the marriage with Prince 
 Otto was off. It is matter for speculation 
 how, if it had taken place, it would have 
 affected Scotland, for Otto became a very 
 great personage, being elected King of the 
 Romans in 1198 and Emperor in 1209. 
 
 The death of Richard Cceur-de-lion in 
 1 199 and the accession of King John put an 
 end to the harmony between the two king- 
 doms. We have to rely entirely on English 
 chronicles for a knowledge of what took place. 
 According to Roger Hoveden, King William 
 sent envoys immediately to demand of John 
 the restoration of his patrimony in North- 
 umberland and Cumberland. The Archbishop 
 of Canterbury and the Marshal of England 
 would not allow these envoys to cross to 
 Normandy, but caused Earl David to inform 
 William that he must wait patiently until 
 
 201 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 King John came to England. Meanwhile 
 King John pacified King William by sending 
 word by Eustace de Vesci, William's son-in- 
 law, that all his petitions should be satisfied, 
 if he would keep the peace. This was in 
 April, 1 1 99: in May, after John had come 
 to England, William renewed his demand, 
 threatening to seize Northumberland by force. 
 John replied, " When the King of Scots, my 
 dearest cousin, comes to me, I shall do for 
 him what is just, in this and the rest of his 
 petitions." ^ John went to Northampton at 
 Pentecost, expecting to meet the King of 
 Scots there ; but William refused to come, 
 collected an army and sent fresh envoys to 
 John announcing his intention of invading 
 Northumberland if he did not get a favour- 
 able answer within forty days. John sent 
 no further reply ; appointed William de 
 Estuteville Sheriff of Northumberland and 
 Cumberland, and returned to Normandy. 
 
 The fat now seemed to be in the fire, or 
 very near it : but Hoveden declares that, on 
 the eve of the threatened invasion. King 
 William was warned in a dream to desist, 
 
 ^ Hoveden's CAronka, vol. iv. pp. 89-92. 
 202 
 
SALVO JURE SUO 
 
 and he did so, dismissing the army he had 
 assembled. Next year, the two kings met at 
 Lincoln on 21st November, and there, "on a 
 high hill outside the city, in sight of all the 
 people, William King of Scots became the 
 man of John King of England for his right and 
 swore fealty to him on the cross of Hubert Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury . . . saving his pwn 
 right.'- 
 
 On all similar occasions of homage done by 
 Kings of Scots to Kings of England this most 
 ambiguous phrase occurs — sa/vo jure suo — 
 saving his own right. Manifestly we hold 
 that it meant the King of Scots' independent 
 right to his own kingdom, and that homage 
 was done by him only for his estates in 
 England ; and there is nothing in Roger 
 Hoveden's account of the meeting to indicate 
 any more ; but the contemporary Roger Wen- 
 dover goes a step further, asserting that William 
 did homage for all his right.^ Naturally this 
 statement by an irresponsible chronicler was 
 made the most of by English statesmen and 
 writers in after years, and, unhappily, the loss 
 
 ^Hoveden's Chronica, vol. iv, p. 141. 
 
 2 Flores Historiaruniy i. 308. 
 203 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 of the Scottish chronicles leaves us without 
 any contemporary statement of the Scottish 
 side of the dispute. John of Fordun expressly 
 limits King William's homage as being " for 
 all his lands and honours which he had a right 
 to in England, and which his predecessors had 
 formerly held, without prejudice to all his 
 dignities.'* ^ 
 
 After the ceremony at Lincoln, King 
 William once more demanded Northumber- 
 land, Cumberland and Westmorland as his 
 rightful heritage : John asked that his decision 
 on the claim should be deferred till Whitsun- 
 day following ; when Whitsunday came he 
 asked for a postponement till Michaelmas 
 1 20 1, in which year the priceless chronicle 
 of Roger Hoveden comes to an end, and for 
 eight years thereafter there is a total absence 
 of all reference to international affairs by the 
 other English chroniclers. 
 
 We know, indeed, from the public records 
 that the two kings corresponded on generally 
 amicable terms and met occasionally at York 
 for the discussion of matters of moment. In 
 1209, however, the current of events is 
 
 1 Fordun's Annalia, xxiii. 
 204 
 
GERVASE OF CANTERBURY 
 
 restored. John had caused a great castle to 
 be begun at Tweedmouth, intended to over- 
 awe and command the Scottish fortress of 
 Berwick. John of Fordun states that William 
 could not allow this, attacked the workmen, 
 put them all to the sword and, twice over, 
 levelled the building with the ground.^ 
 
 King John was under threat of excommuni- 
 cation : his kingdom was already under papal 
 interdict ; nevertheless he marched in force to 
 the Border, and from Gervase of Canterbury, 
 a monk who at that time was writing the 
 chronicle called Gesta Regum^ we receive a 
 good impression of the disaffection existing 
 among the royal troops. 
 
 " When the King of England," says he, "advanced 
 
 with a numerous army to Scotland, the knights who 
 
 were in the army murmured, saying — 'Where are 
 
 we going ? what are we doing ? We are as Pagans, 
 
 unchristian, without the law of God. What chance 
 
 have we, then, against that holy man, the King of 
 
 Scotland ? Assuredly God will fight for him against 
 
 us, for he has done several miracles on his behalf* 
 
 So when these and other murmurs of his soldiers 
 
 had been reported to the English king, he directed 
 
 Geoffrey Fitz Peter prefect of England and certain 
 
 other earls to apply their whole minds to peace." ^ 
 
 '^Jnnalia, xxv. ^ Qgjta Rfgum, vol. ii. 102-3 (Rolls Series). 
 
 205 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Nor was the old lion William as eager for 
 battle as of yore. The two kings concluded 
 peace at Norham : the obnoxious castle at 
 Tweedmouth was abandoned, William agree- 
 ing to pay 15,000 marks indemnity, to give 
 hostages and to entrust his two daughters to 
 John, who undertook to find them suitable 
 husbands. The Melrose Chronicle states that 
 the Scots were greatly displeased with this 
 treaty. 
 
 The same authority dismisses very briefly 
 the insurrection raised in the north by Guthred, 
 son of the Celtic pretender, Donald Ban Mac- 
 William. There is more about it in the 
 English chronicles. The Annals of S, Edmund's^ 
 a contemporary authority, states that King John 
 sent a contingent of Brabantines under an Eng- 
 lish noble to assist King William in putting 
 down the rebellion, and Walter of Coventry, 
 also contemporary, declares that John went 
 there in person, which cannot be true.^ It is 
 a confusion with John's journey to meet the 
 King of Scots at Norham. But Walter gives 
 a shrewd suggestion as to the source of this 
 rebellion. 
 
 1 Memorials ofS. EdmuncPs Abbey, vol. ii. p. 20 (Rolls Series). 
 
 206 
 
KING ALEXANDER II. 
 
 " Guthred," says he, " was of the ancient line of 
 Scottish kings, and, supported by Scots and Irish, had 
 long practised hostility against the modern kings, as 
 had also his father Donald. For the later Kings of 
 Scots boast of being French [Norman] in race and 
 manners, in language and culture ; and after reducing 
 the Scots [Celts] to utter servitude, they admit only 
 Normans to their friendship and service.*' ^ 
 
 Henceforward, until King William's death 
 in 1214, within five days of completing his 
 jubilee, he and John remained on excellent 
 terms ; but matters took an unfavourable turn 
 when his son, a lad of sixteen, succeeded as 
 Alexander II. There was the usual Celtic 
 insurrection in the north in favour of Donald 
 Ban Mac William, but it was put down, as the 
 Melrose Chronicle records, with more than 
 usual promptitude by Macintagart, Earl of 
 Ross, who was able to send a sackful of rebel 
 heads as a coronation gift to the young king. 
 In 1 2 1 5 Alexander, taking advantage of King 
 John's controversy with his barons after Runny- 
 mede, endeavoured to make good his claim to 
 Northumberland by force of arms. The Mel- 
 rose Chronicle states that he besieged Norham 
 Castle for forty days from 19th October, but 
 
 ^ Memoriak, vol. ii. p. 206 (Rolls Series). 
 207 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 failed to take it ; yet that on 22nd of that 
 month he received the homage of the Northum- 
 brian barons at Feltoun. This brought King 
 John to the north, sending word to Alexander, 
 says Matthew of Paris, that " he would hunt 
 that red fox from his lair." He burnt Berwick, 
 the chief seaport of Scotland, and, adds Mat- 
 thew, " would have wrought much slaughter 
 and destruction, had not great need recalled 
 him, brooking no delay." ^ The Melrose 
 chronicler describes the devastation wrought 
 by the English as fearful and unprecedented — 
 mira et inaudita. He declares that the Scottish 
 barons burnt their own villages and crops lest 
 they should be to the profit of the enemy. He 
 says that John burnt Mitford and Morpeth on 
 the 7th January, Alnwick on the 9th, Wark 
 on the nth, and Roxburgh on the i6th after 
 sacking Berwick on the 15 th, where many of 
 the inhabitants were put to shameful torture. 
 From Berwick he marched to Haddington and 
 Dunbar, which were burnt on 19th January, 
 and in returning Coldingham Priory was 
 plundered. All this is greatly in excess of 
 anything indicated by Matthew Paris : the 
 
 ^ Chronica Majora^ vol. ii. pp. 641-2. 
 208 
 
MATTHEW PARIS 
 
 Melrose chronicler, however, must have seen 
 the glare of the fires he describes. 
 
 Matthew Paris becomes at this period a 
 most valuable source of information. He was 
 a monk of S. Albans, where Roger Wendover 
 was historiographer ; he succeeded to that 
 office when Roger died in 1236, and his 
 Chronica Majora contains matter not to be 
 found elsewhere. 
 
 The great need, referred to by Matthew as 
 recalling King John from the invasion of 
 Scotland, indeed brooked no delay. John's 
 disaffected barons had repudiated their allegi- 
 ance, and elected the French Dauphin, after- 
 wards Louis VIII., King of England. Next, 
 in August, 12 1 6, Roger Wendover informs us 
 that King Alexander " came with a large army, 
 through fear of King John, and did homage to 
 Louis at Dover for the possessions which he must 
 hold of the King of 'England'' ^ The limitation 
 is important. The homage was for Alexander's 
 English estates, and not, as in later years it was 
 attempted to prove, for his realm of Scotland. 
 
 The Melrose Chronicle confirms in every 
 respect this remarkable march of a Scottish 
 
 ^Flares Historiarunty vol. ii. pp. 193-4. 
 o 209 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 army as far south as Dover, but there is inter- 
 polated in a hand of the fifteenth century a 
 note to the effect that the King of Scots did 
 homage to Louis in London, not Dover. 
 
 King John died suddenly on 19th October, 
 much to the relief of both nations. 
 
 Henry III. v^as only twelve years old v^hen 
 he succeeded, and the Regent, William Mar- 
 shall, Earl of Pembroke, was far too wise to 
 continue hostilities with Scotland, which was 
 therefore included in the treaty of peace which 
 was purchased from the Dauphin for ^10,000. 
 Thereafter there is no mention of Scottish 
 affairs in the English chronicles until the year 
 1220, when the two kings met at York to 
 arrange King Alexander's marriage with King 
 Henry's sister, the Princess Joanna. The 
 marriage took place next year, according to 
 the Melrose Chronicle on 19th June, according 
 to Matthew Paris on 25 th June, and according 
 to Abbot Ralph of Coggeshall on 30th May. 
 But ten years later, when King Henry wished 
 further to cement the alliance by marrying 
 Margaret, the younger sister of the King of 
 Scots, Matthew of Paris says that the English 
 
 barons indignantly objected, holding it to be 
 
 210 
 
OUTRAGE IN CAITHNESS 
 
 unfitting that the younger sister should be 
 crowned Queen of England when her elder 
 sister was only the wife of Hubert de Burgh, 
 the king's justiciar. 
 
 Much uncertainty hangs over the part which 
 John, Earl of Orkney, had in the horrible out- 
 rage perpetrated in 1222 on Adam, Bishop of 
 Caithness, formerly Abbot of Moray. It seems 
 that he had allowed the tithes to fall heavily in 
 arrear, and when he tried to collect them, a 
 gang of 300 ruffians beset his palace at Halkirk, 
 beat him cruelly, bound him and burnt him to 
 death in his own kitchen. The contemporary 
 Annals of Dunstable state that the earl was 
 present, killed the bishop's chaplain with his 
 own hand, and, when the bishop escaped out 
 of the fire, caused him to be thrown back into 
 it and consumed. ^ The Melrose Chronicle does 
 not mention the earl ; Fordun and Wyntoun 
 say that he was at hand, and insinuate that 
 the crime was not done without his ap- 
 proval. Anyhow, King Alexander punished 
 him severely for not keeping better order in 
 his earldom. He fined him heavily, and for- 
 feited half his lands. Wyntoun declares that 
 
 "^ Annaies Monasticiy vol. iii. pp. 77-78. 
 211 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the earl was " nere by," but not actually present ; 
 and that the king was compelled by the indig- 
 nation of the Scottish clergy to do this justice 
 upon him.^ 
 
 In April, 1236, King Alexander had to put 
 down an insurrection in Galloway, consequent 
 upon the death of Alan, lord of that province. 
 Rebellion among the Galloway Picts would 
 scarcely be worth special notice, so frequently 
 did it occur, but for a curious passage in 
 Matthew Paris's chronicle describing a pagan 
 ceremony observed by the conspirators, which 
 he says was the custom of their forefathers. 
 
 " All these barbarians, and their chiefs and magis- 
 trates, were bled from the precordial vein into a large 
 vessel, stirring and mixing it after it was drawn ; and 
 afterwards they offered it, mixed, to one another in 
 turn, and drank it as a sign that they were thenceforth 
 bound in indissoluble brotherhood, united through 
 good and ill fortune even to laying down their lives." ^ 
 
 In the same year King Alexander renewed 
 his demand for Northumberland and Cumber- 
 land, but on 25th September, 1237, he agreed 
 at York to commute his claim for a grant of 
 land worth ^C^oo a year, and thus was closed 
 
 ^Wyntoun's Cronyki/, book vii. ch. 9, lines 2735-2774. 
 
 ^Chronica Majoray vol. iii. p. 365. 
 212 
 
ALEXANDER III.'S MARRIAGE 
 
 this ancient dispute, arising out of David I.'s 
 marriage lOO years before with the heiress of 
 Waltheof, Earl of Northumberland. 
 
 Notwithstanding this settlement, the subse- 
 quent treaty of Newcastle in 1244 and the 
 contract of marriage therein arranged between 
 the heir-apparent of Scotland (afterwards Alex- 
 ander III., but at that time a child of three 
 years) and Margaret, Princess Royal of England, 
 Henry III. never trusted his brother-in-law, 
 Alexander II., whose second wife was a French- 
 woman, and war was more than once imminent 
 between the two countries. But when Alex- 
 ander II. died in 1249, leaving the crown to 
 his son, Alexander III., a boy of eight years, 
 Henry III. acted an honourable and friendly 
 part, earning thereby warm eulogium from the 
 Scottish chronicler, John of Fordun. 
 
 " Never," says he, " did any of the English or 
 British kings in any time past, keep his pledges 
 towards the Scots more faithfully and steadfastly than 
 this Henry. For nearly the whole of his reign he 
 was looked upon by the Kings of Scotland, father and 
 son, as their most faithful neighbour and counsellor : 
 a thing which never or seldom had happened, save in 
 the days — alas, so few ! — of Richard Coeur de Lion." ^ 
 
 ^ Annaliay xlix. 
 213 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 King Alexander's marriage to Princess 
 Margaret at York on the day after Christmas, 
 1 25 1, is described in lively detail by Matthew 
 Paris. He tells how the numerous retinue of 
 the King of Scots were all lodged together in 
 one street as a precautionary measure ; which 
 notwithstanding they came to blows with the 
 retainers of the English lords, " first with their 
 fists, then with their nails and afterwards with 
 cudgels. . . . There were so many numerous 
 hosts of nobles of English, French and Scots, 
 so many large troops of knights, adorned with 
 wanton robes, vain in their silks and changes 
 of raiment, that their profane and wanton 
 vanity, if it were fully described, would fill 
 the hearers with wonder and disgust. For a 
 thousand knights and more appeared at the 
 wedding on behalf of the English king clothed 
 in silk . . . and on the morrow they threw all 
 those aside and presented themselves at court 
 in new robes." Little King Alexander, we 
 are told, did homage to King Henry " for the 
 possessions which he holds of the King of 
 England — to wit, in the Kingdom of England 
 — to wit, for Lothian and the other lands." ^ 
 
 ^ Chronica Majqra^ vol. v. pp. 266-270. 
 214 
 
ALEXANDER REFUSES HOMAGE 
 
 I make no comment upon this, except that 
 Matthew Paris must have been misinformed 
 about Lothian, which we must believe was 
 ceded to Malcolm II. by Eadulf Cudel after 
 the Scottish victory at Carham in 1018. Even 
 if homage had been claimed and paid sub- 
 sequently to that event, it was utterly 
 renounced by Richard for himself and his 
 successors under the treaty of Canterbury, 5th 
 December, 1 189. 
 
 Paris adds that when King Henry went on 
 to demand that Alexander should do homage 
 for his kingdom, the royal lad replied that he 
 had come to England to be married, and not 
 to argue about such a difficult question. 
 Which question King Henry did not press 
 further, but, says Paris, " dissembled every- 
 thing, passing over it for the time in silence." 
 This avoidance of a thorny subject may per- 
 haps be traced to the anxiety of Queen Eleanor 
 for the future tranquillity of her daughter ; 
 because, as all men know, and as the chronicles 
 abundantly testify, Queen Eleanor was the real 
 ruler of England in those days. She might 
 well feel uneasy about her daughter's welfare in 
 
 Scotland. The outset of Alexander III.'s reign 
 
 215 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 of thirty-six years presented little augury of its 
 subsequent auspicious course. Party faction 
 and court intrigue took the place of dynastic 
 rebellion. Robert de Ross and John de Balliol 
 were sent with the child couple to Edinburgh 
 as their guardians. Matthew Paris gives a 
 dismal account of their sojourn, which was 
 practically imprisonment " in that castle, a 
 dreary and solitary place," he says, " wholly 
 without wholesome air or verdure, as being 
 near the sea." Queen Eleanor, concerned at 
 rumours about her daughter's health, sent a 
 physician, Reginald of Bath, to ascertain the 
 truth. He spoke his mind freely about the 
 disgraceful state in which he found the young 
 king and queen — too freely, it seems, for he 
 presently fell sick and died, as was roundly 
 asserted, by poison. This brought King 
 Henry to the Border in person : Ross and 
 Balliol were dismissed in disgrace ; Ross's 
 estates being forfeited, but, says Paris, " Balliol 
 prudently made peace for himself by satisfying 
 the king's needs with money, which he had in 
 abundance." ^ 
 
 The Scottish Council was dismissed, says 
 
 '^Ibid, pp. 501-502. 
 216 
 
THE LAST KING OF PEACE 
 
 Fordun, and a fresh one appointed, one of 
 whom was Robert de Ross, King Alexander's 
 cousin, which is diametrically opposed to 
 Paris's statement, i 
 
 " But," continues Fordun, " these councillors 
 were so many kings. For in those days one 
 who saw the poor crushed down, nobles 
 ousted from their inheritance, citizens forced 
 into drudgery, churches violated, might with 
 good reason exclaim — ' Woe unto the kingdom 
 where the king is a boy.' " Yet this boy was 
 to prove the best king that had reigned or 
 was to reign over Scotland as a separate realm ; 
 a ruler whose subjects enjoyed such peace and 
 prosperity as their posterity were not to know 
 again for full four hundred years : a monarch 
 for whom the chronicler Wyntoun lamented 
 in the well-known stanza : 
 
 " Quhen Alysaunder cure Kyng was dede 
 
 That Scotland led in luwe and le, 
 Away wes sons off ale and brede, 
 
 Off wyne and wax, ojfF gamyn and gle. 
 Oure gold wes changyd into lede ; 
 
 Christ, born into Vyrgynitie, 
 Succoure Scotland and remede, 
 
 That stad is in perplexit6." ^ 
 
 "^ Annalia, i. ^ Crony ki/^ book vii. chap. lo, at the end. 
 
 217 
 
VI. 
 
 A.D. 1265— 1406. 
 
VI. 
 
 A.D. 1265— 1406. 
 
 In this, the last lecture of the present series, 
 we reach a period when the unification of 
 Scotland was completed by the defeat of King 
 Hako at Largs in 1263, and the annexation of 
 the Isle of Man and the Western Isles in 1266. 
 The Melrose Chronicle continues to be the 
 only contemporary Scottish authority, whence 
 we learn that it was a monk of Melrose, Regi- 
 nald by name, who was sent to Norway in 
 1265 to negotiate with Magnus VL, successor 
 of Hako, for the cession of the islands, whereby 
 the realm of Scotland became what it is now, 
 plus the Isle of Man and minus Orkney and 
 Shetland. 
 
 Now, although the reign of Alexander III. 
 was most momentous and beneficent to the 
 
 Scottish nation, I only propose to call your 
 
 221 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 attention to one matter connected with it — 
 the question of homage to England. The 
 Chronicle of Melrose ends abruptly in the 
 middle of a sentence in 1270, consequently 
 we have to rely entirely on English authorities 
 for King Alexander's doings when he attended 
 the Parliament of Edward I. in 1278. In the 
 Annals of Waver ley (contemporary) it is stated 
 simply that in the middle of October he did 
 homage,! as he would naturally do to the feudal 
 superior of his lands in England. Another 
 contemporary authority, Thomas Wykes, 
 canon-regular of Osney Abbey, says that King 
 Alexander came, "whether willingly or un- 
 willingly I wit not," in response to King 
 Edward's summons, " to renew in his presence 
 the homage which he had done to King 
 Henry for lands which he owes to hold of 
 him, neighbouring upon the kingdom of 
 Scotland." 
 
 Now note the different gloss put upon the 
 transaction in the Annals of Worcester^ which 
 were not compiled until early in the fourteenth 
 century, after King Edward had assumed the 
 overlordship of Scotland. This writer states 
 
 ^ Annales Monastici, vol. ii. p. 390. 
 222 
 
RENEWED CLAIM OF HOMAGE 
 
 that Alexander " did homage to my lord the 
 King of England for the lands which he holds 
 in Tynedale and Westmorland, saving, how- 
 ever, to the King of England his right which 
 he says he has in the land of Scotland and 
 Lothian." 
 
 Among the Close Rolls of 6 Edward I. is 
 a memorandum of fealty sworn by Robert 
 de Brus, Earl of Carrick, on behalf of King 
 Alexander, "for the services due on account 
 of lands and tenements which I hold of the 
 King of England." King Edward's acceptance 
 is recorded, " saving the claim of homage for 
 the kingdom of Scotland, whenever they should 
 choose to discuss that." This minute bears 
 the date of Michaelmas, i,e. 29th September, 
 but it cannot be accepted as genuine, seeing 
 that among the Patent Rolls is another memo- 
 randum or minute, dated 17th October, stating 
 that the King of England declares that King 
 Alexander came before him at Tewkesbury on 
 the previous day, offering to do him homage, 
 but as King Edward had not his council with 
 him, he deferred the ceremony to another 
 occasion. There is no record of any such 
 
 subsequent occasion, whence the assumption 
 
 223 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 is not unfair that the memorandum purporting 
 to be of 29th September is not genuine, but 
 was concocted to meet the demand made by- 
 King Edward in 1291 for documentary evi- 
 dence in support of his claim to overlordship. 
 
 Finally, there is the Scottish version of 
 this transaction, preserved as No. 321 in 
 the Register of Dunfermline^ which gives the 
 date as 28th October, quite consistent with 
 the postponement at Tewkesbury on 17th 
 October. According to the Dunfermline docu- 
 ment. King Alexander tendered his homage 
 through Bruce, Earl of Carrick, for the lands 
 he held in England, saving my own kingdom. 
 The Bishop of Norwich, it is stated, inter- 
 rupted by exclaiming, " and saving the right 
 of my lord King Edward to homage for your 
 kingdom " ; upon which King Alexander 
 answered in a loud voice, "That is due to 
 God only, for it is from him alone that I hold 
 my crown." 
 
 For my own part, I cannot entertain any 
 
 doubt whatever that, although ambitious 
 
 prelates like the Bishop of Norwich hankered 
 
 after the old claim of superiority, which 
 
 implied the subjection of the Scottish Church 
 
 224 
 
' THE INTERREGNUM 
 
 to the Church of England, King Edward was 
 far too friendly with his brother-in-law, King 
 Alexander, to allow that claim to be revived 
 during Alexander's life ; nor did he make any 
 attempt to establish it until it was forced upon 
 his notice by the appeal of Bishop Eraser and 
 the Legitimist party in Scotland, who besought 
 him to save their country from civil war after 
 the death of the Maid of Norway. Then, 
 when it was evident that intervention was the 
 only way, Edward acceded to the appeal, and 
 did his best to make good the ancient, though 
 as I believe groundless, claim to overlordship. 
 And we may assume that some of those whom 
 he employed to collect documentary evidence 
 in support of his claim were not very scrupu- 
 lous about authenticity of the material. 
 
 I must now pass in silence over what must 
 be regarded as the most crucial period in the 
 history of Scotland, embracing the interregnum 
 caused by the death of the Maid of Norway, 
 the wars of Wallace and Bruce, and the ulti- 
 mate surrender of the claim to overlordship by 
 Edward III. in 1327. And if you think it 
 strange why I have nothing to say about so 
 
 momentous a period, I may explain that, with 
 p 225 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 the close of the Melrose chronicle in 1270, we 
 are left without light from any contemporary- 
 Scots writer. English chronicles remain in 
 plenty, but they give only one side of the 
 question, and that at a time when international 
 animosity ran higher than at any previous 
 period. 
 
 One exception must be made by referring 
 to the Scalacronica of Sir Thomas Gray. It 
 is true that Gray did not begin to compile 
 his narrative till after 1355, when he lay for 
 two years a prisoner in Edinburgh Castle and 
 beguiled his tedium by studying in the library 
 there, which seems to have been better fur- 
 nished than one might have expected. It is 
 true that much of the said narrative, which is 
 written in Norman French (the language of the 
 court and the law at the time), is of no original 
 value, being, as Gray frankly says in his prologue, 
 a mere transcript of passages from Gildas, Bede, 
 Higden and other chroniclers ; but it possesses 
 a peculiar, indeed a unique, value in being the 
 work of a soldier who knew what he was 
 writing about in describing military matters. 
 Moreover, Gray's father, also named Sir 
 
 Thomas, saw forty-six years' almost continuous 
 
 226 
 
< SCALACRONICA ' 
 
 active service in the Scottish war beginning 
 with the rising of Wallace in 1297. For the 
 greater part of that period he v^as Constable 
 of Norham Castle, a much disputed fortress in 
 the very cockpit of Britain ; he marched with 
 Edward II. to Bannockburn, and, being taken 
 prisoner on the day before the battle, witnessed 
 the action from within the Scottish camp. As 
 he lived until 1343, his son, the chronicler, 
 must have framed his narrative of the wars 
 of Wallace and Bruce largely upon what his 
 father told him. And whereas his description 
 of the battle of Bannockburn differs in many 
 important particulars from the accounts given 
 by monkish writers of the period, I do not 
 think anyone can have a clear impression of 
 the disposition of the forces in that engage- 
 ment, or of the various passages in the conflict, 
 without studying Gray's narrative on the 
 battlefield itself. 
 
 A further exception must be made in favour 
 of the compilation known as the Chronicle of 
 Lanercost^ which, whether it was executed 
 at Lanercost Priory or, as Father Stevenson 
 believed, was the work of a Franciscan friar of 
 
 Carlisle, is a fine compendium of ecclesiastical 
 
 227 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 myth, historical fact and partisan invective 
 from the hand of a person or persons in a good 
 position to watch the course of events on the 
 Border in the reigns of the first three Edv^ards 
 of England. So far as it deals with that 
 period, it appears to have been compiled from 
 contemporary narratives. 
 
 But the time left at my disposal must be 
 given to consideration of the Scottish chroniclers 
 of the fourteenth century. First and foremost 
 of these stands John of Fordun, a chantrey 
 priest of Aberdeen, about whose life nothing 
 is known save what can be gathered from 
 prologues and colophons in the various copies 
 of his Scotichronicon. These copies are twenty- 
 one in number, all but six being abbreviations 
 of the original. It is in the prologue to one 
 of these abridged editions, now in the Advo- 
 cates' Library, that we get the fullest account 
 of the author. It is stated therein how " that 
 truculent tormentor Edward the first after the 
 Conquest, King of England named Lang- 
 schankis and a tyrant," caused all the libraries 
 in the kingdom to be searched for authentic 
 chronicles, and, having got them into his 
 
 hands, " took some of them away to England 
 
 228 
 
JOHN OF FORDUN 
 
 and committed the others to the flames. 
 Thereafter," continues the transcriber, " a 
 certain reverend Scottish priest, Sir John 
 Fordun, set his hand to the task of recovering 
 the lost chronicles, travelling afoot through 
 England and Ireland, visiting towns, univer- 
 sities, colleges, churches and monasteries, 
 collating chronicles and collecting information 
 from learned persons, and taking copious notes 
 in a book carried in his bosom." The late 
 Dr. Skene has given ground for his belief that 
 this peregrination took place betwreen the 
 years 1363 and 1385, and that the material 
 collected had been vsrorked up into five books 
 called Cronica Gentis Scotorum before the author's 
 death in or about 1385. 
 
 Fordun's intention, as shown in one of the 
 extant copies, was to imitate Higden by 
 dividing his work into seven books. Among 
 the English authorities consulted, he seems 
 to have relied chiefly on the chronicle of S. 
 Mary of Huntingdon, which has been already 
 referred to as a useful source of information 
 as to Scottish affairs in the twelfth century, 
 owing to the earldom of Huntingdon being 
 
 an appanage of the Scottish royal family. 
 
 229 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Fordun also quotes William of Malmesbury. 
 In Ireland he would find great activity pre- 
 vailing in historic literature, for it was at this 
 time that the Leabhar gabhala^ or Book of 
 Conquests^ was being composed, and John 
 O'Dugan, who died in 1372, is the reputed 
 author of the tract, the Men of Alba — Alba 
 being the ancient name of Scotland. Except 
 Adamnan's Life of S, Columba and the chronicles 
 of Melrose and Holyrood, such historical 
 literature as Fordun may have found in Scot- 
 land itself cannot now be consulted, for it has 
 disappeared. The only books which can be 
 identified from his reference to them is a Lfe 
 of S. Brandan^ corresponding to neither of the 
 two lives of that saint in the Brussels MS., 
 and the Great Register of the Priory of S, 
 Andrews^ which has not been seen since the 
 year 1660. 
 
 After all, if we had nothing but the five 
 books and part of the sixth which Fordun had 
 written before his death, his chronicle would 
 carry no more weight than any of the many 
 other retrospective medieval compilations ; 
 especially as, besides recording the usual pro- 
 portion of miracles, he expects his readers to 
 
 230 
 
WALTER BOWER 
 
 accept a complete genealogy of David I. which 
 he carries back as far as Japhet, the son of 
 Noah, without a single link missing ! For- 
 tunately, besides the five completed books, 
 which end with the death of David I. in 1 153, 
 he left a great mass of material classed as Gesta 
 Annalia^ with which he had intended to con- 
 tinue his chronicle, and it is from these Gesta 
 that we learn Scottish history in the fourteenth 
 century from a Scottish point of view. 
 
 Sixty years after Fordun's death his work 
 was made public under the name of Scoti- 
 chronicon in sixteen books. Unfortunately, it 
 was not left as he wrote it. It had come into 
 the hands of Walter Bower, Abbot of Inch- 
 colm, who made extensive interpolations upon 
 Fordun's five completed books, and extended 
 the Gesta Annalia down to the death of 
 James I. in 1437. It has often been asserted 
 that Fordun bequeathed his MSS. to Bower, 
 and committed to him the task of finishing 
 what he had begun ; but that is impossible, 
 because Bower tells us that he was not born till 
 1385, which was just about the time of Fordun's 
 death. Bower finished his Scotichronicon in 1 447 
 
 and died in 1449. Many historians have fallen 
 
 231 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 into the error of quoting the Scotichronicon as 
 synonymous with Fordun ; but it is very 
 important to keep Fordun's text distinct from 
 the manipulated versions and additions by 
 Bower and other continuators, for Bower has 
 not only made large additions to Fordun's work, 
 but has altered the narrative itself in several 
 passages. " This," observed Dr. Skene, " can 
 only be viewed as intentional falsification of 
 history to suit a purpose." 
 
 The purpose of such falsification may be 
 inferred from the ethnology of the Scottish 
 people. Writing 200 years before Bower, in 
 the reign of Alexander III., Matthew Paris 
 testifies to the intense jealousy of the Celtic 
 nobles and people of the foreigners — Normans 
 and Flemings — who had supplanted them in all 
 the richest lands and highest offices of state. 
 He assigns this racial animosity as the cause of 
 the insurrection of Comyn, Earl of Menteith, 
 in 1257, ^^^ ^^ kidnapping of the young 
 king.^ Fordun does not attempt to explain the 
 motives of this rebellion, which, if he knew 
 them, he prudently suppressed out of deference, 
 no doubt, to the royal dynasty under which he 
 
 1 Chronica Majora^ vol. v. p. 656. 
 232 
 
BOWER ALTERS FORDUN'S NARRATIVE 
 
 lived, which was of Norman descent. But Bower 
 goes a step further. Not content with suppressio 
 veri^ he has no scruples about suggestio falsi, 
 James III. was then on the throne, the son of 
 a Flemish lady and the husband of a Danish 
 princess: Celtic tradition had become unfashion- 
 able and Celtic customs obsolete in court circles, 
 and Bower takes upon himself to garble For- 
 dun's account of the succession of the kings 
 from Malcolm IV. in 1153 to David 11. in 
 1329. Fordun expressly states that David II. 
 was anointed and crowned by the Bishop of 
 S. Andrews, " specially appointed thereunto by 
 a Bull of the most holy Father John XXII.," 
 adding, " it is not recorded that any of the 
 Kings of Scotland, before this David, were 
 anointed or with so much solemnity crowned."^ 
 Pope John's bull is in the Advocates' Library 
 to confirm Fordun's accuracy; but such ac- 
 curacy did not suit Bower's purpose, which 
 was to exalt the dignity of the reigning house, 
 and to make the enthronement of the Scottish 
 kings conform to that of continental monarchs. 
 The Celts were wont to elect their kings 
 without any formal coronation, but the Seven 
 
 1 Jnnalia, cxlv. 
 233 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Earls set him on the Lia Fail — the Stone of 
 Destiny at Scone. Bower lays stress on the 
 ceremony of coronation ; in the case of Alex- 
 ander II. he names only five earls, whereas 
 Fordun names the constitutional seven. In the 
 case of Alexander III., Bower has the hardi- 
 hood to declare that he was anointed by the 
 Bishop of S. Andrews, which is manifestly 
 false. 
 
 Although Fordun's chronicle is largely com- 
 piled from English MSS., as are also the 
 Annalia^ from which he intended to complete 
 the chronicle (so far as they relate to events 
 before his own time), still John of Fordun 
 must be honoured as the Father of Scottish 
 history. Our gratitude is also due in no small 
 measure to the late Dr. Skene, who first pre- 
 pared an edition of Fordun's work free from 
 Bower's interpolations and the additions by 
 him and later writers. That edition forms 
 Volumes I. and IV. of the Historians of Scotland 
 series, published by Edmonstone and Douglas 
 in 1871-72. 
 
 Next in date to Fordun's chronicle comes 
 
 John Barbour's metrical story of The Brus^ a 
 
 work quite invaluable to our knowledge of the 
 
 234 
 
JOHN BARBOUR 
 
 War of Independence, and possessing the rare 
 merit of being the first example by a Scottish 
 writer in Northern English or Lowland Scots, 
 instead of the usual monkish Latin. He was 
 the contemporary of Chaucer, and although he 
 cannot be accounted a rival of the author of 
 Canterbury Tales^ there are passages of deep 
 feeling here and there in his poem which reveal 
 that he was capable of more than the ordinary 
 task of chronicler. His theme was the winning 
 of the independence of his country ; accord- 
 ingly he set freedom above every other earthly 
 boon. 
 
 " A ! fredom is ane nobile thing ; 
 Fredom mais man to have liking ; 
 Fredom all solas to man gifis, 
 He lifis at es that frely lifis. 
 Ane nobile hart may haf nane es, 
 Na ellis nocht that may him pies, 
 Gif fredom falyhe, for fre liking 
 Is yharnit our all othir thing." ^ 
 
 Although Barbour was probably twenty 
 years older than Chaucer, it is a curious coinci- 
 dence that the first notice we have of either 
 of them occurs in the year 1 357. Chaucer 
 appears in that year as a page in the household 
 
 1 The BruSf iv. lines 47-54. 
 235 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, third son of 
 Edward III. ; and Barbour, already Archdeacon 
 of Aberdeen, acted in the same year as proxy 
 for the Bishop of Aberdeen at the council held 
 in Edinburgh to devise means for raising the 
 ransom of David II. Later in the year he 
 went to study at Oxford with three scholars 
 under safe-conduct from King Edward. As- 
 suming, then, that as an archdeacon he could 
 not have been much less than forty, his boy- 
 hood would fall within the reign of his hero, 
 King Robert ; he may have seen him, and he 
 certainly became acquainted with many of 
 those who had shared his adventures. The 
 good Sir James of Douglas was not one of 
 those, however ; nevertheless Barbour obtained 
 and has transmitted a life-like description of 
 one of the noblest characters in Scottish history. 
 This is how he portrays the Black Douglas. 
 
 " Bot he was nocht sa fair that we 
 
 Suld spek gretly of his beaute. 
 
 In visage was he sumdele gray, 
 
 And had blak har, as I herd say ; 
 
 Bot of limmis he was wele mad, 
 
 With banis gret and schuldris brad ; 
 
 His body was wele mad and lenyhe, 
 
 As tha that saw him said to me. 
 236 
 
*THE BRUS' 
 
 Quhen he was blyth he was lufly, 
 And mek and suet in cumpany ; 
 Bot quha in battale micht him se 
 All othir contenans had he; 
 And in spek ulispit he sumdele, 
 Bot that sat him richt wondir wele.*' 
 
 If James Douglas was Robert de Brus's right 
 hand, gallant Randolph, Earl of Moray, was 
 so effective a left hand, that the king might be 
 considered ambidexter. Of Moray, who lived 
 till 1332, Barbour has drawn the portrait from 
 life. 
 
 " He was sa curageous ane knicht, 
 Sa wise, sa worthy and sa wicht, 
 And of sa soverane great bounte, 
 That mekill of him may spokin be. 
 And, for I think of him to red 
 And to schaw part of his gud ded, 
 1 will descrif yhou his fassoun 
 And part of his condicioun. 
 He was of mesurabill statur, 
 And portrait wele at all mesur, 
 With brad visage plesand and far, 
 Curtas at poynt and debonair, 
 And of richt seker contening. 
 Lawte he lufit atour all thing. 
 
 In company solacious . . . 
 
 He was, and tharwith amorous ; 
 237 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 And gud knichtis he lufit ay, 
 And gif that I the suth sail say 
 He was fulfillet of all bounte 
 And of all vertues mad was he." 
 
 Barbour set about his work with a high pur- 
 pose, which he thus explains in his prologue : 
 
 " Story is to red ar delitabill, 
 Suppos that tha be nocht bot fabill. 
 Than suld storyis that suthfast wer 
 (And tha wer said on gud maner), 
 Haf doubill plesans in hering. 
 The first plesans is the carping, 
 And the tothir the suthfastnes 
 That schawls the thing richt as it wes : 
 
 Tharfor I wald fane set my will 
 Gif my wit micht suffis thartill 
 To put in writ ane suthfast story, 
 Thet it lest ay furth in memory ; 
 Sa that na lenth of tym it let, 
 Na gar it haly be foryet." 
 
 It is unfortunate that, after such a lofty 
 exordium, the archdeacon should have devoted 
 the first ten stanzas of his poem to a glaring 
 falsification of fact, rolling three personages 
 into one ideal hero. That is what he did 
 with father, son and grandson, all of whom 
 
 bore the name of Robert de Brus, gravely 
 
 238 
 
BARBOUR'S ONE MIS-STATEMENT 
 
 presenting them to his readers as one and the 
 
 same individual. He represented Robert de 
 
 Brus "the Competitor" as being that Robert 
 
 de Brus, Earl of Carrick, who became King 
 
 of Scots in 1306, and thrust into the same 
 
 personality the intermediate Robert de Brus 
 
 " le Viel," Lord of Annandale, who was King 
 
 Edward's governor of Carlisle during John 
 
 Balliol's brief war. Now it is impossible to 
 
 conceive that one so diligent and well-informed 
 
 as Barbour should have fallen into this blunder 
 
 by inadvertence. He was composing his poem, 
 
 he tells us, in 1375, forty-six years after King 
 
 Robert's death. Probably Cosmo Innes did 
 
 Barbour no injustice when, as editor of this 
 
 national epic for the Spalding Club in 1859 he 
 
 » 
 wrote : 
 
 " It suited Barbour's purpose to place Bruce alto- 
 gether right, Edward outrageously wrong, in the 
 first discussion of the disputed succession. It suited 
 his views of poetical justice that Bruce, who had been 
 so unjustly dealt with, should be the Bruce who took 
 vengeance for that injustice at Bannockburn ; though 
 the former was the grandfather, the other the grand- 
 son. His hero is not to be degraded by announcing 
 that he had once sworn fealty to Edward, and once 
 done homage to Balliol, or ever joined any party 
 but that of his country and freedom." 
 
 239 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Such a deliberate fabrication placed in the 
 forefront of a historical work might well 
 render all that follows of no historical import- 
 ance. Barbour's spirited narrative has been 
 denounced as being of no more value to history 
 than the romances of Walter Scott or Alexandre 
 Dumas. But once we get past the initial 
 figment — once the real Bruce has thrown 
 down the gauntlet by openly repudiating 
 allegiance to the English king, Barbour's state- 
 ments will stand the test of examination in 
 the light of such State papers and other docu- 
 ments as have been preserved, to which, of 
 course, the Archdeacon of Aberdeen had no 
 access. 
 
 Take, for example, the early months of 1307 
 when Brus was closely beset on all sides of his 
 hiding place in Glentrool. No other writer 
 has given such a minute account of the inci- 
 dents of that critical time. He estimates the 
 number of the king's followers at 150 or 200, 
 which is certainly nearer the truth than the 
 guess of the contemporary English chronicler, 
 Walter of Hemingburgh, who puts them at 
 10,000. Walter never saw our Galloway 
 
 hills, else he would have been puzzled to 
 
 240 
 
SIR AYMER DE VALENCE 
 
 account for King Robert's success in feeding 
 such a host in the heart of them. 
 
 It is well known that Sir Aymer de Valence, 
 King Edward's lieutenant-governor of Scotland, 
 concentrated his forces, placing strong detach- 
 ments under Percy, Macdowall, de Botetourte, 
 de Clifford and de Wigtown to guard all the 
 passes. Barbour thus describes the matter : 
 
 " And of Vallanch Sir Amer 
 Assembllt ane gret cumpany 
 Of nobill men and of worthy 
 Of Ingland and of Lowdiane ; 
 And he has alsua with him tane 
 Johne of Lome and all his micht 
 That had of worthy men and wicht 
 With him aucht hundreth men and ma."^ 
 
 Barbour here gives the exact strength of 
 Lorn's Highland contingent. De Valence's 
 warrant is still preserved among the Exchequer 
 Rolls, written at Dalmellington and authoris- 
 ing pay and victuals for twenty-two men-at- 
 arms and 800 foot with John of Argyll. 
 Barbour's version of the events which led up 
 to the fatal meeting of Bruce and Comyn in 
 the church of Greyfriars at Dumfries is prac- 
 tically identical with Fordun's. Bruce and 
 
 1 The Brus, lii. lines 26-33. 
 Q 241 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 Comyn are represented as having entered into 
 a compact, confirmed by sealed endentures, 
 binding one of them to support the other in 
 seizing the throne of Scotland, in consideration 
 whereof he should receive all the private estates 
 of the other in Scotland. Fordun makes the 
 proposal come from Bruce, Barbour from 
 Comyn ; both agree that Comyn preferred to 
 take the lands, leaving the throne to Bruce, 
 and went off to denounce Bruce to King 
 Edward as a traitor. Upon this King Edward 
 resolves to put Bruce to death ; but, says 
 Fordun, " he delayed doing so until he could 
 get the rest of this Robert's brothers together, 
 and sentence them all to death in one day." 
 Still following Fordun, we learn that the Earl 
 of Gloucester, a warm friend of Bruce, warned 
 him of what was impending, so that Bruce 
 left London secretly by night, and rode to his 
 own castle of Lochmaben, which, says Barbour, 
 he reached on the fifteenth day. This is 
 leisurely speed for a man flying for his life, 
 being at the rate of no more than twenty- 
 one miles a day. The whole story of King 
 Edward's anger and contemplated revenge is 
 
 discredited by the fact that on 8th February, 
 
 242 
 
THE MURDER OF COMYN 
 
 that IS, two days before the murder of Comyn, 
 he remitted the scutage due to him by Bruce 
 on succeeding to his father's estates in England. 
 Bower has added a preposterous detail to 
 Fordun's narrative, to the effect that as there 
 was a heavy fall of snow before Bruce left 
 London, he caused his horse's shoes to be 
 reversed, in order to elude pursuit. Modern 
 historians, from Lord Hailes downwards, have 
 done Fordun the injustice of attributing this 
 childish bit of embroidery to him, instead of 
 his continuator Bower. It is remarkable, also, 
 that neither Fordun nor Barbour mention 
 Kirkpatrick as giving Comyn the coup-de- 
 grace. Fordun says the friars laid the wounded 
 man behind the altar and asked him whether 
 he could live. He answered — " I can," where- 
 upon Bruce's friends (no names mentioned) 
 stabbed him to death. 
 
 The English chroniclers — Hemingford, 
 Trivet and Matthew of Westminster — being 
 contemporary, as neither Fordun nor Barbour 
 were — might have been able to give an exact 
 account of this central tragedy and the cir- 
 cumstances which brought it about : but it 
 
 is hopeless to expect impartiality from the 
 
 243 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 historians of either nation at this time. Scottish 
 
 writers exalt the patriotism of Bruce : English 
 
 authorities denounce him as a traitor to 
 
 Edward. Both aspects of his character are 
 
 justifiable ; but history is terribly garbled by 
 
 partisan writers unable to take a comprehensive 
 
 view. Accordingly, Hemingford and the 
 
 others represent Bruce as deliberately plotting 
 
 with his brothers, Nigel and Thomas, to get 
 
 Comyn into his power that he might kill him. 
 
 The truth can never be ascertained until the 
 
 secrets of all hearts are known, and we must 
 
 leave it at that. But it is interesting to note 
 
 a difference between Fordun's and Barbour's 
 
 view of Bruce's act. Fordun has no word of 
 
 disapproval : on the contrary, he attributes 
 
 Bruce's escape from London and from Edward's 
 
 wrath to the miraculous grace of God, and he 
 
 has no better word to apply to Comyn than 
 
 maledicens — evil speaker. Maledicenti in eccksia 
 
 fratrum laetale vulnus infligitur. Barbour, on 
 
 the other hand, admits that his hero was to 
 
 blame, not indeed for the murder, which he 
 
 seems to have considered justifiable homicide, 
 
 as for the sacrilege involved in violating the 
 
 sanctuary of the altar. 
 
 244 
 
TRUSTWORTHINESS OF BARBOUR 
 
 He also admits that there was considerable 
 doubt about the real cause of dispute. After 
 repeating the version which best suited his 
 purpose and would be most acceptable to his 
 king and countrymen, he adds conscientiously : 
 
 " Nocht forthi yhet sum men sais 
 That that debat fell othir wais ; 
 Bot quhatsaevir mad the debat, 
 Thare throuch he deit wele I wat."^ 
 
 From this time forward we may safely 
 entrust ourselves to the guidance of John 
 Barbour, and with him follow King Robert 
 through the most adventurous and perilous 
 period of his life. Plenty of miraculous and 
 fanciful incidents wove themselves into the 
 story under the hands of later writers, but 
 none of these, not even that of Bruce and the 
 Spider, can be traced to Barbour's authority. 
 It is in the hardships of the winter of 1306-7, 
 when King Robert and his followers were 
 sorely bested for sustenance in the Highland 
 hills, that James of Douglas first comes on the 
 scene, hereafter to be ranked by Barbour as 
 Jonathan to Bruce's David. It is impossible 
 to doubt the fidelity of the following sketch : 
 
 1 The Brusy xi. lines 39-42. 
 245 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 " Than to the hill tha rad thar way, 
 Quhar gret defalt of met had tha : 
 Bot worthy James of Douglas 
 Ay travaland and besy was 
 For to purchas the ladyis met, 
 And it on mony wis wald get : 
 For quhile he venesoun tham brocht, 
 And with his handis quhile he wrocht 
 Gynnis to tak geddis and salmounis, 
 Troutis, elis and als menounis. 
 And quhile he went to the foray ; 
 And sa thar purchasing mad tha. 
 Ilk man travalit for to get 
 And purchas tham that tha micht et : 
 Bot of all that evir tha war 
 Thar was nocht ane among them thar 
 That to the ladyis profit was 
 Mar than James of Douglas : 
 And the king oft comfort wes 
 Throu his wit and besynes." ^ 
 
 The English historian Fabyan, writing more 
 than 150 years after these events, asserts that 
 King Robert escaped to Norway and there 
 spent the winter of 1306-7 ; but I prefer to 
 accept Barbour's statement that he took refuge 
 in Rathlin Island, and lay in hiding there till 
 his descent upon Carrick in the spring of 
 1307. Barbour could have no reason to 
 
 '^Ibid. xvii. lines 63-80. 
 246 
 
BRUCFS ADVENTURES 
 
 suppress such a romantic episode as a voyage 
 to Norway ; and there is documentary evidence 
 that the EngHsh government believed him to 
 be somewhere among the islands, for there is 
 extant King Edward's orders, dated January, 
 1307, to Hugh Bysset, of the Glens of Antrim, 
 to join Menteith and Montacute with a fleet 
 " to put down Robert de Brus and destroy his 
 retreat in the isles between Scotland and Ire- 
 land." Fabyan's story was probably invented 
 to screen the failure of King Edward's officers 
 to apprehend the fugitive. 
 
 Fordun's narrative of King Robert's move- 
 ments during this period of adversity is brief 
 and dry compared with Barbour's glowing 
 story ; but Fordun has preserved the name of 
 one who befriended him whom the poet does 
 not mention, namely, " a certain noble lady 
 Christiana of the Isles." 
 
 Barbour, we may feel sure, lovingly collected 
 and treasured all the reminiscences he could 
 obtain from those who knew the king ; but 
 there is one that he missed, which Sir Thomas 
 Gray in his Scalachrontca says that he found 
 among the records of King Robert's adven- 
 tures. It is so lively that I venture to repeat 
 
 247 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 a translation of it from Sir Thomas's Norman 
 French : 
 
 " Robert de Brus came to a passage between two 
 islands all alone, and when he was in a boat with 
 two seamen they asked him for news — whether he 
 had heard anything about what had become of 
 Robert de Brus. ' Nothing whatever/ quoth he. 
 * Sure/ said they, * we would like to have hold of 
 him at this moment, so that he might die by our 
 hands.' — * And why so ? ' asked de Brus. — * Because/ 
 said they, ' he murdered our lord John Comyn.' 
 They put him ashore where they had agreed to do, 
 when he said to them — * Good sirs, ye were wishing 
 that ye had hold of Robert de Brus — behold him ! 
 if that pleases you ; and were it not that ye had done 
 me the courtesy to set me across this passage, ye 
 should have had your wish/ So he went on his way." ^ 
 
 The importance of Barbour's poem as the 
 earliest still extant in the Scottish vernacular 
 deserves more than passing notice. It is true 
 that the only tw^o existing MSS., one in the 
 library of St. John's College, Cambridge, dated 
 1487, another in the Advocates' Library, Edin- 
 burgh, dated 1489, are both transcripts made 
 about 100 years after the poem v^as composed. 
 Doubt has been expressed v^hether these tran- 
 scripts represent the exact language used by 
 
 ^ Scalacronica^ folio 203^. 
 248 
 
TEXT OF *THE BRUS' 
 
 the poet, seeing how rapidly the vernacular 
 
 changes in that state of society where few 
 
 individuals can read or write. We are able, 
 
 however, to check that by comparing with the 
 
 extant text of the Brus those 260 lines which 
 
 Andro of Wyntoun copied into his Cronykil 
 
 out of Barbour's original about fifty years 
 
 before the existing transcripts were made. 
 
 It has been pointed out by Sir James Murray, 
 
 editor of the Oxford English Dictionary^ and 
 
 by Professor Skeat, who has edited Barbour's 
 
 Brus for the Early English Text Society and 
 
 for the Scottish Text Society, that, in the 
 
 fourteenth century, the whole eastern country, 
 
 from the Humber to the Aberdeenshire Dee, 
 
 spoke one uniform vernacular called " Inglisch," 
 
 as distinguished from "Scottis," which was 
 
 the Gaelic of the Highlanders, Islanders and 
 
 Galloway Picts. Further, that this vernacular 
 
 was what philologers term Middle Northern 
 
 English, and may now be heard in its least 
 
 altered form on the lips of our Lowland 
 
 Scots. 
 
 So great was the difference between Northern 
 
 English and the speech of the southern counties 
 
 of England that John of Trevisa, a Cornish- 
 
 249 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 man, writing in 1387, and therefore contem- 
 porary with Barbour, stated as follows : 
 
 "All the language of the Northumbrians, especially 
 at York, is so sharp, slitting, grating and unshapen 
 that we Southerners can scarcely understand that 
 speech." 
 
 Now the language of the Northumbrians 
 was the language of all Teutonic Scotland. 
 Richard the Hermit lived near Doncaster, con- 
 temporary with Barbour, where the northern 
 dialect prevailed. Take his description of 
 heaven, written about 1340, and you will 
 find his language indistinguishable from Bar- 
 bour's as it has been translated to us : 
 
 " Alle maner of joyes are in that stede, 
 Thare es ay lyfe withouten dede ; 
 Thare es yhowthe ay withouten elde, 
 Thare es alkyn welth ay to welde. 
 Thare es rest ay withouten trauayle, 
 Thare es alle gudes that never sal fail ; 
 Thare es pese ay, withouten stryf, 
 Thare es alle manere of lykyng of lyfe ; 
 Thare es, withouten myrknes, lyght, 
 Thare es ay day and never nyght ; 
 Thare es ay somer ful bryght to se, 
 And never mare wynter in that centre." 
 
 It is surprising how very few people seem 
 250 
 
LANGUAGE OF THE NORTHUMBRIANS 
 
 to understand that the frontier dividing Scot- 
 land from England was never racial or linguistic, 
 but merely political. Yet it is more than forty 
 years since Sir James Murray w^rote as follows 
 in his Dialect of the Southern Counties of 
 Scotland : 
 
 " I have repeatedly been amused on reading 
 passages from Cursor Mundi (a poem written at or 
 near Durham in the fourteenth century) and Ham- 
 pole, to men of education, both English and Scots, 
 to hear them all pronounce the dialect ' Old Scotch.' 
 Great has been the surprise, of the Scotsmen especially, 
 on being told that Richard of Hampole wrote in the 
 extreme south of Yorkshire, within a few miles of a 
 locality so thoroughly English as Sherwood Forest, 
 with its memories of Robin Hood. Such is the 
 difficulty which people have in separating the natural 
 and ethnological relations in which national names 
 originate from the accidental values which they acquire 
 through political complications and the fortunes of 
 crowns and dynasties, that oftener than once the pro- 
 test has been made — ' Then Richard must have been 
 a Scotchman settled in Yorkshire.' " 
 
 It was therefore no shadowy or illusory 
 
 claim that our early Scottish kings maintained 
 
 to Northumbria as an integral part of the 
 
 northern realm. The natural frontier dividing 
 
 Northern from Southern Britain — the natural 
 
 251 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 and racial as distinct from the political frontier 
 — was and is the Humber. Barbour's epic, 
 therefore, possesses the incalculable merit, and 
 to its author is due the unrivalled credit, not 
 only of having preserved a record, not to be 
 found elsewhere, of the deeds of Robert the 
 Bruce and his companions in arms, but the 
 very speech of countrymen and townsfolk at 
 a time when Latin was the language of the 
 Church, and French that of the court, the law 
 and the great barons. 
 
 Ay, but Barbour might have done still more 
 for us than he did. There is a tantalising 
 passage in 123rd canto where he rehearses 
 three points of war, each achieved with fifty 
 men. The first two he describes in detail; 
 but when he comes to the third, in which Sir 
 John de Soulis with fifty men waylays and 
 routs Sir Andrew de Harcla's squadron of 
 
 " Thre hundreth horsit jolely," 
 
 he breaks off, saying : 
 
 " I will nocht rehers the maner, 
 
 For quhasa likis, tha may her 
 
 Yhoung wemen, quhen tha will pla, 
 
 Sing it amang them ilke day.'' 
 252 
 
ANDREW OF WYNTOUN 
 
 " Quhasa likis ! " You and I would like well 
 enough to hear it, but that ballad has been 
 allowed to pass out of Scottish literature for 
 ever and a day. 
 
 Coming to the next Scottish chronicler, 
 Andrew of Wyntoun (and he shall be the last 
 on my list), we realise what a loss would have 
 been ours had Barbour's poem by any mischance 
 been allowed to perish; because Wyntoun, 
 besides incorporating in his Crony kil 260 lines 
 taken from Barbour (and frankly acknowledged) 
 when he comes to the reign of Robert the 
 Bruce, passes over it altogether with this excuse. 
 
 " Quhat that folwyd efFtyrwert, 
 How Robert oure Kyng recowered his land 
 That occupyid with his fays he fand, 
 And it restoryd in all fredwme, 
 Qwhit til hys ayris off all threldwme, 
 Quha that lykis that for to wyt 
 To that Buke I tham remyt, 
 Quhare Maystere Jhon Barbere off Abbyrdene 
 Archeden, as mony has sene, 
 Hys dedis dytyd mare wertusly 
 Than I can thynk in all study, 
 Haldand in all lele suthfastness 
 Set all he wrat noucht half his prowes." 
 
 Again, he breaks off in Chap. xix. of the 
 
 Eighth Book to warn his readers that what 
 
 253 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 follows is not his own composition, but the 
 work of an author whose name he does not 
 know. This includes the whole reigns of 
 David 11. and Robert II. — 1329-90. He 
 makes handsome acknowledgment. 
 
 " And For he wald usurp na fame 
 Langare, na wald bare na blame 
 Than he deserwyd, this poyntment 
 Here he made in that entent 
 
 Tyll hys purpos accordand 
 Before hym wryttyn he redy fand, 
 That in Kyng Dawys days ware dwne 
 The Brws, and Robertis, his systyr swne. 
 Quha that dyde, he wyst rycht noucht, 
 Bot that till hym on case wes browcht." 
 
 And again, after he resumes his own narra- 
 tive, he says : 
 
 " This part last tretyd beforne 
 
 Wyt yhe welle, wes noucht my dyte ; 
 TharofF I dare me welle acqwte. 
 Quha that it dyted, nevyrtheles, 
 He schawyd him of mare cunnandnes 
 Than me commendis this tretis 
 • ••..•• 
 
 And I that thoucht for to mak end 
 Off that purpos I tuk on hand, 
 254 
 
ANDREW OF WYNTOUN 
 
 Saw it was welle accordand 
 
 To my matere. I was rycht glade, 
 
 For I wes in my trawale sade ; 
 
 I ek^d 't here to this dyte, 
 
 For to mak me sum respyte." 
 
 The portion thus frankly appropriated in- 
 cludes all between Chap. xx. of Book viii. to 
 Chap. X. of Book ix., covering about i8o pages 
 of print in David Laing's edition of 1879. 
 
 Almost all that is know^n of Andrew de 
 Wyntoun is gathered from asides, as it were, 
 in the course of his metrical chronicle. He 
 tells us that he was a Canon-regular of S. 
 Andrews, and that he was appointed Prior of 
 the monastery of S. Serf on the island in Loch- 
 leven. This appointment was made not later 
 than 1395, and Innes states that his name 
 appears in various documents as publicly acting 
 in that capacity till 1413. From this it may 
 be inferred that he was born not later, and 
 probably earlier, than 1350, especially as he 
 complains pathetically of age in the prologue 
 to his Ninth Book. 
 
 " For, as I stabil myne intent, 
 OfFt I fynd impediment 
 Wyth sudane and fers maladis, 
 That me cumbris mony wis ; 
 255 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 And elde me mastreis wyth hir brevis, 
 like day me sare aggrevis.'* 
 
 However, it is well to remember that in 
 those days men were without the palliatives of 
 old age that we now enjoy. Few, except those 
 naturally myopic, can read without spectacles 
 after the age of forty-five ; and although we 
 know that Roger Bacon in the thirteenth 
 century enabled himself to read MS. by laying 
 a glass prism on the page, and that spectacles 
 were invented about the beginning of the four- 
 teenth century, it is scarcely probable that they 
 had come into general use during Wyntoun's 
 life. 
 
 Another drawback to Wyntoun's studies in 
 
 the cloistered solitude of S. Serfs Island was 
 
 the lack of works of reference : 
 
 " For few wrytys I redy fande 
 That I couth drawe to my warande ; 
 Part off the Bybill, with that that Perys 
 Comestor ekyde in his yheris. 
 Orosius and Frere Martyne, 
 Wyth Ynglis and Scottis stories syne." 
 
 Piers Comestor was a vigorous commentator 
 
 of the Scriptures called Comestor^ because he 
 
 devoured them. He died in 1178. The 
 
 Scots stories Wyntoun refers to must have 
 
 256 
 
^ORYGYNAL CRONYKIL' 
 
 been in Gaelic, for he himself claims to write 
 English. 
 
 Eleven transcripts of Wyntoun's Orygynal 
 Cronykil of Scotland are known to exist, the 
 best of which, known as the Royal Manuscript, 
 was presented to the British Museum by 
 George II. in 1757. It appears to be a tran- 
 script made about 1460 or 1470. There is an 
 older copy, probably dating from 1440, among 
 the Cottonian MSS., but it is imperfect, 
 wanting a few leaves at both ends. The title 
 of the work, Orygynale Cronykil^ does not imply 
 any claim to originality on the author's part, 
 but is explained by him as follows : 
 
 " The tytill of this tretis hale 
 I wyll be caulde Orygynale ; 
 For that begynnyng sail mak clere 
 Be playne proces owre matere, 
 As of Angelis and of Man 
 Fyrst to rys the kinde began." 
 
 Hence we have to wade, or as some will 
 
 prefer not to wade, through the reputed history 
 
 of the world from the creation, not omitting 
 
 the mythical Gathelus, who wedded Scota the 
 
 daughter of Pharaoh, and so became the 
 
 founder of the Scottish race. 
 R 257 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 The chief merit of this author lies in his 
 delightful discursiveness — the introduction into 
 his narrative of all sorts of matter which he 
 has heard, seen or imagined. He throws a 
 good deal of light upon the origin of some of 
 the principal families of Scotland. He tells 
 us, for instance, that there was in his day much 
 dispute about the alleged descent of the Murray 
 and the Douglas from a common Flemish 
 ancestor, Beroald, who received a grant from 
 King Malcolm in 1 1 60 of the lands of Innes 
 in Strathspey. Writing at a time when 
 heraldry was a living science, he makes a 
 strong point by citing the silver stars on an 
 azure field, which were and are the bearings 
 of both families : 
 
 " Of Murrawe and the Douglas, 
 How that thare begynnyng was, 
 Syn syndry men spekis syndryly 
 I can put that in na story. 
 But in thare armeyis bath thai here 
 The sternis set in lyk manere ; 
 Til mony men it is yhit sene 
 Apperand lyk that thai had bene 
 Of kyn be descens lyneale, 
 Or be branchys collaterele." 
 
 But we should beware of taking Wyntoun 
 258 
 
SURNAMES 
 
 as a guide to the origin of surnames. He 
 assigns a very comical one to the name of 
 Comyn, although he is probably right in his 
 account of the origin of the family : 
 
 " Thar cam thre bredyr off Normandy, 
 Fayre yhong persownis and joly, 
 With the Kyng Rychard off Ingland. 
 The eldast dwelt tharfurth byeland ; 
 In till Ireland past the tothire ; 
 In Scotland cam the yhongast brodyr ; 
 Willame wes his propyre name. 
 Thare duelt he wyth Kyng Willame. 
 The quhilk saw hym a fayr persowne : 
 Tharfore in gret affectyowne 
 The Kyng than had this ilk man. 
 For wertu that wes in hym than 
 He made hym, syn he was stark and sture, 
 Kepare off his chaumbyre dure. 
 Na langage cowth he spek clerly, 
 Bot his awyn langage off Normandy. 
 Nevyrtheles yhit quhen he 
 Oppynyd the dure till mak entre, 
 * Cwm in, cwm in,' he wald ay, 
 As he herd othir abowt him, say ; 
 Be that oys than othir men 
 Willame Cwmin cald hym then." 
 
 I have quoted this passage at length in 
 
 order that you might see that Wyntoun's 
 
 259 
 
CHRONICLES RELATING TO SCOTLAND 
 
 verse was not of a high order. Intended, as 
 his poem no doubt was, for oral recitation as 
 well as for perusal, the absence of punctuation 
 must have been a serious difficulty. And so 
 David Macpherson must have found it, when 
 he edited the first printed edition in 1795. 
 There is not, he tells us, a single mark of 
 punctuation in the whole of the Royal Manu- 
 script from which he worked. When David 
 Laing undertook a fresh edition for the His- 
 torians of Scotland Series in 1879, ^^ ^^^ 
 nothing but praise for conscientious diligence 
 and acumen of Macpherson, who was the son 
 of a tailor in Edinburgh. 
 
 I have mentioned more than once in the 
 course of these lectures, that I confine myself 
 chiefly to contemporary chroniclers, or as 
 nearly contemporary as possible. But these 
 ancient writers appear to have been as sensible 
 as any one of us moderns who has tried 
 his hand at history can be, of the ticklish- 
 ness of dealing with the acts of living men. 
 Wyntoun was not exempt from this feeling, 
 and acted accordingly, for although he prob- 
 ably lived till 1420, he cannot be held respon- 
 sible for anything later than 1406, the two last 
 
 260 
 
CONCLUSION 
 
 chapters of Book ix. appearing to have been 
 added by another hand. 
 
 And now we have arrived at a period when 
 what are termed chronicles merge into history 
 proper. In bidding you farewell, and offering 
 you humble thanks for the amazing patience 
 with which you have listened to me, I desire 
 not to be inferior in frankness to Prior Andrew 
 of Wyntoun. Little, very little indeed, of 
 what I have put before you is my own, or 
 entitled by any strain upon language to be 
 termed original. It has been no more than a 
 survey and recension, such as any patient 
 student might undertake, of the laborious 
 researches of such pioneers as Thomas Innes, 
 David Macpherson, David Laing, William 
 Skene, Cosmo Innes and Joseph Stevenson 
 among the departed, and our own Joseph 
 Anderson among those happily still with us. 
 Without the fruit of the labours of these 
 men, and men like them, knowledge of the 
 early history of our country would be a sorely 
 ravelled yarn. 
 
 FINIS 
 
 GLASGOW : PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE AND CO. LTD. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO SO CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 ^'^^ 23 ,0. 
 
 ^? 
 
 
 
 
 
 FEB 7 1955 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HJul'60jC 
 
 
 
 
 ""-'■•- ■ - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *«AY 201972 70 
 
 
 
 
 
 ya -3 PM 7 
 
 JCI 1 r 1 
 
 
 1. C '^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LD 21-95m-7,'37 
 

 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY